#i don’t know a single person in my age group with that name

[salaciousdoll]

· · · ℜ · · · Aren’t You What They Call a Milf · · · ℜ · · ·

.·:*¨¨*:·. starring Ken R. , Manjirou S. , Baji K., Emma S., Hina H., Takemichi H., Chifuyu M., Kazutora H. , Hanma S. , Kisaki, Peh Y., Pah C., Izana K. , Mochi, Muto, Shion, Sanzu A. , Shinichiro S., Benkei A. , Takeomi A., Wakasa I., Mitsuya T., Hakkai S., Taiju S., Kakucho, Kokonoi, Inupi, South T. , The Haitani brothers x Milf! reader .·:*¨¨*:·.

ᰔᩚ ━━ Warnings: ᰔᩚ ━━ Warnings: Final Timeline! So spoilers, smut, threesome, reader is a switch here, foursomes, fivesomes, gang bang( consensual), Benkei and Mitsuya are end game here, OG black dragons is a little mean, dirty talking( heavy, degradation, praise, pet names, bodily fluids( squirting, cum, spitting, sloppy blow job,etc.), big exhibition here( fucking in a top down convertible, Mitsuya fashion shop, and etc.), yes I know inupi is not in Tenjiku besides they’re all friends here anyways just decided to group them by gangs to avoid writing for every single one of them, little plot here, AGE GAP, DARK CONTENT! voyeurism, missionary, doggy style, attempt at frog style( if that’s what it’s called), reader knows what she wants, breeding kink, reader is a undercover slut, chubby reader, oc kids named amethyst and saphhire( twin girls), pink obsessed reader/momma which means kids are drowned in pink everything, you are 37 years old here so have fun with that, wanted to write an older reader for a long time, nipple play, lactation kink, spitting kink, rough and slow sex, teasing, headcannons are not really headcannons because again I don’t know what the fuck I’m doing with writing that shit, dilf( Draken ), reader and the husband was swingers once upon a time, cuckholding on Hina, Takemichi, and black dragon part, the oh black dragons are older than reader but that’s okay they weren’t even thought of until now. If I’m forgetting something lemme know.

ᰔᩚ ━━ Word Count: 14.5k

ᰔᩚ ━━ Dolly Note from Salaciousdoll: this is really a surprise drop because I thought I was going to post it Saturday tbh but said fuck it give y’all a gift early. I really hope you like it, it’s not the best but it’s something. Been wanting to feed my starving babies from the tr fandom for a minute so here you go. Also the reader is an older woman who’s just fucking everyone why? Because some people pissed me off by slut shaming but nevermind that, Love you guys 🎀

Minors do not interact, 18+

Moms. The person everyone got or needed in their lives as the guidance they need. The carrier. The heart of the family because without a mom being the heart of the family, the family can’t pump blood and love. You were that mom. The mom that your mother was or weren’t, it all depends on yourself. You aimed to be better than your mother even if she was a good mother to you and you did with the two little girls you birthed and raised with your ex- husband. They were the joys in your life, such beautiful little humans to you and everyone around you all. After your divorce from your beautiful husband you still were on good terms with, you moved to another city. You were so glad that he agreed to have the kids a week after you because no matter if you got a divorce you didn’t want your babies to be affected heavily by it.

Your twin girls were the joy and light in your life. You were the pink mom every pink obsessed girl wanted. You always dress your babies in pink and don’t even get me started on the patterns you choose to dress your daughters in but don’t worry they both have a say-so if they don’t feel like wearing anything you pick for them to wear. Your mother didn’t give you that option, but you did with your little ones. From two year olds up until now, 9 years old.

The girls were so excited for today. Today was the day you were moving to another city as a result of starting your new job and new life away from your husband and his new girlfriend. You two have been divorced for years now and you were glad he moved on after sending letters and posting sticky notes on your Children’s backpacks or notebooks saying things like “ lunch today?” Or “ We could always try one last time” or your favorite one “ My sunshine and my little flowers”. It never ended with him until it stopped just five months ago when he met his girlfriend. His girlfriend was someone you called introverted and that’s just what he needs, a shy woman for his outgoing personality, plus she was an entire sweetheart and someone you gladly liked your kids to be around.

“ Mom, is this the house? It’s so big for us!”, sapphire said pointing to the house. It was indeed a beautiful, big house. From the opening gate with your last initial on it in pretty, cursive letters to the big, cilo pivot house-door, you knew you made the right choice for your babies.

“ Mommy mommy, I wanna go inside.”, Amethyst yells as she runs past the gate and towards the front door to open it.

“ Do not run, walk! Don’t want you to hurt yourself and then I’ll have to sit in the hospital while my baby get treated.”, You shouted after her, smiling when she actually listened and power walked into the house.

You really hope you three weren't disturbing the neighbors around and didn’t attract any eyes for now, you were dead wrong because Draken was bringing a box out of Mikey’s house and saw the huge moving truck down the street—just five spaces down from Mikey’s big ass house.

Mikey had boxes of Magazines Emma’s own since she was staying at his house while they were fighting. Draken loved Emma but their fights were stupid and frustrating sometimes, however, the fight they’re in is not. He stayed out all night with Mikey and Mitsuya partying because of the celebration of Mikey winning his championship game. Believe him, he wanted to leave around 12 am, but Mikey had other plans like having a race in a vacant parking lot. Nevertheless, he was glad she and his little boy and girl accepted his apology, they were even mad at him.

He stopped with the box in his hand with his mouth opened a bit in awe, you were a gorgeous woman, way too gorgeous and just right for him and Emma, especially Emma who was looking for another sex partner for both of them. You were taking a box out of the moving truck and you could hear your little girls in the house screaming and running around the empty house in excitement. You almost wanted to cry because you came a long way to get to this point right here. Bouncing from jobs to jobs after completing college and then getting an opportunity to become a fashion designer for your own company which has been skyrocketing since your first fashion show. All while going through departure and divorce from your first love, your ex-husband. Let’s not forget about your twin princesses who gave you the world every time they opened their eyes in the morning or whenever they wanna wake up since sapphire likes to sleep until 12 pm.

You didn’t realize you were standing at the back of the truck staring at the other boxes with your eyes wide and watering—you were dazed out until you heard a deep voice, “ Do you need any help? Couldn’t help but notice you moving in.”

You turned to the voice who interrupted your thoughts and smiled at him making his heart beat pick up, “ No, I wouldn’t want to bothe-”

He turned to pick up a box out of the truck, “ I offered and you’re saying you're bothering me, how rude of you.”

You studied his features and noticed he had a tattoo on the side of his hair, black silky hair was pinned up into a man-bun. His eyes were so onyx like but you were afraid if you would look longer at him, you’ll start trying to figure him out like you always do anybody you come across. It was annoying. You gasped once you just now noticed he called you rude, so you called out to him, “ Hey! I’m not rude, just didn’t wanna bother anyone okay? I’m new here, ya know.”

“ I could tell. No one as beautiful as you is around here. My name is Manjirou Sano, what’s yours?”, Another voice says from behind you. You whirled around to look down at a man who was just as beautiful as the other.

You were about to answer but the same man who helped you bring a box in spoke again, “ Mikey, I thought you were meeting up with your brothers?”

Your head went back and forth between the two as they spoke in Japanese in front of you now. You picked up some words like brother and annoying. It seems like the conversation was intense from the way the short one looked up at the taller one. They both held eye contact until they turned to you in the middle of them, the short one speaking again, “ Now that that’s out the way, what’s your name, pretty one?”

He took the box out of your hand smiling at you while you were finally answering him, “ { Reader’s name}, nice to meet you two and thank you so much for helping m-”

“ Mommmm, Amethyst isn’t giving me my tablet, she’s running around the house with it and I don’t want her to droppp itttt.”, Sapphire whined as she stomped out the house.

You looked at the two men with an apologetic look in your eyes and they waved you off, not bothered by your daughter acting like her age at all. You sighed and walked to her with a box in your hand, “ Where is she right now?”

Your daughter led you to Amethyst who was on top of the balcony smiling and laughing until she saw your stern face. She slowly put the tablet down and her smile sequenced with her tablet, both went down. You put down the box not noticing eyes on your full figured body. The body Draken has beat to when he was 19, it’s like all the milf videos he consumed has come to life as he analyzed the curves of your hips and the roundness of your ass. Your boobs were beautiful especially since it seems like they are still full of milk. He would know because Emma’s boobs looked similar to yours when she was pregnant with his child and that was 7 years ago in 2018. Now, Emma’s boobs were heavy with stretch marks on them kinda like yours except yours looked like you gave birth to two people and had to feed two people. He was beginning to feel like an obsessed weirdo and somehow his mind was only offended by the weirdo part.

Mikey was too busy focused on how your body rolls moved whenever you spoke or moved when pointing a finger at the child being scolded right now. He watched as your lips trembled while you spoke almost like you didn’t want to yell at your daughter or perhaps your love for them was too big and it took a lot out of you to yell at your daughter who looked like a cute kicked puppy being yelled at. Mikey almost spoke up for the little girl when he didn’t even know the situation or had anything to do with your family at all. His mind didn’t like the thoughts of growing attached to you, but his heart told another melody. He needed you or needed to be in your life one way or another. Even in the past life with Takemichi, he always wanted someone similar to you with or without kids. A mysterious beauty.

“ Ammy baby, I do not like yelling or scolding you, so can you please promise to be nice to your sister. You’ll be able to have fun with her just wait until I get us settled in and then you could play with your sister, he’ll even run in the backyard all you want just don’t go near the pool area, deal?”, You were now upstairs on the balcony with your daughter, both of you on your knees with a pink out. Your daughter smiled and wrapped her little pinky around your pink, sealing the deal with her speaking, “ Deal mommy, but mommy, can we go get our nails done again? I want light pink with zebra designs again like sapphire has with her star nails.”

You looked at her nails and smiled while nodding your head up and down, “ Okay, but no ac-”

“ No acrylics or press on or long nails at all, I know mom.”, Amethyst says with a big smile on her face. Her chubby cheeks were a cute distraction for you all the time but not this time as your voice grew a bit stern, “ Don’t interrupt me anymore, amethyst.”

Her little “sorry mommy” melted Draken’s heart a little because he remembered his little boy always saying sorry after Emma scolded him, even now while he’s seven. He could take a wild guess and guess your daughters are around his son’s age, maybe even older than him.

You smiled and pinched her cheeks owning a whine from her saying she’s older now but you paid that no mind, “It’s okay… but it’ll have to be when you come back after next week. Remember you have to go with daddy this week, which also means the faster you unpack, the more time we’ll have to get that mirror you wanted and take sapphire to get ice cream.”

“ Okay! We’ll help and stop playing, right Saphhire?”, Your daughter turned to hang her arms over the balcony while looking down at her sister who’s standing with her hands on her hips.

Sapphire narrowed her eyes before nodding her head. You smiled and clapped your hands, “ Okay, we shall be done by 6 pm since it’s 11 right now. Wanna see who can unpack the fastest?”

Sapphire perked up at the question and yelled up at the balcony where you and Amethyst stood, “ Yes! Gonna beat you two anyway. I run track.”

“ Oh please, saphhy, it’s baby track compared to the one we seen on tv, right mom?”, Amethyst said looking up at you.

You waved your hand and stepped back, “ That’s between you two, leave mom out of this one because you already know how she gets when people say that. You picked your battle now you gotta deal with her fact checking you. Sorry, baby girl.”

Amethyst pouted while sapphire was already on her way up the stairs to give her sister a talk and lesson meanwhile you were heading downstairs to the men you almost forgot were in your house.

“ Sorry about that, now where was I? Oh thank you for offering to help, but I think we got it from here, don’t wanna keep you for that long.”, You say while moving past them to walk outside to the truck.

“ Why are you trying to get rid of us so quickly, {reader’s new nickname}?”, Mikey pouts.

You whipped around at the name with confusion on your face, “ { reader’s new nickname}?”

Mikey smiled with his eyes closed at your question while Draken started to speak to you, “ yeah, I think it’s kinda insulting to say that after we just declared we’re here to help you. Besides, we can make it much easier if we invite our friends to join and something tells me they wouldn’t mind. The question is will you?”

You stared at the two and suddenly thought of something, “ hol up’ prior to agreeing to what you said. I need to know who’s moving my things in my house with me and my girls, so what’s your name? I already know your Manjirou, what’s your handsome?”

Draken almost stuttered but caught himself quickly with a small space of ruby hue on his face, “ It’s Ken Ryuguji, nice to meet you.” When your hand was in his, he felt the roughness of your knuckles and the softness on your skin. The feeling of your hand inside of his hand sent an electrical shock feeling inside of himself and he needed to know more about you. You got him to blush just like Emma and Mikey noticed that and saved it inside of his mind to tease Draken about it later.

Your unexpected laugh brought him back out of his daydream/thoughts, “ Nice to meet you as well, Kenny boy.”

Draken wonders if you could see how large his eyes got when you called him that, but your smirk lets him know that you did. Draken covered it up by turning around and taking long steps to your moving truck while Manjirou was on the phone with, you could guess, his friends.

And yes, there were a lot of them participating in moving your things. One guy with lilac hair in a mullet named Mitsuya and his friend with his blue hair in a haircut were great at getting your kids to focus on moving their boxes upstairs on the balcony by racing or in your words pacing with them. Another pair of guys, one with long hair and yellow highlights tied in a man bun and one with black hair down to his ears, were steering a guy with long, black hair and blue highlights in his hair away from you. You learned that they’re names were Kazutora, Chifuyu, and Baji, respectively. You suspect that these three are gonna be trouble for you, mainly baji. Oh how right you are…

A guy named Hanma wasn’t even helping just trying to get you to be his “ sexy vixen” for his photos to which earned him an insult and eye roll from Kisaki, a man that held elegance and if you looked in his eyes long enough, when he shook your hand when Manjirou first introduced you to him, you thought you seen hidden desires and mystery you could easily unsolve if you stared him into the eyes any longer. So you quickly broke eye contact with him.

You laughed at, who you learned are, Pah-chin and Peh arguing over one box, pulling it like a tug-of-war rope, it was funny but angry just ended up taking the box from them with Kakucho and his twin brother, Smiley, at his side. You were progressing greatly with unloading the truck but you also felt multiple eyes on different parts of your body. It was a lot of people here helping you so you could understand the eyes but it felt like some eyes you couldn’t shake off and when you felt a hard stare on you, you turned to see a white haired man with tan skin staring you down and he didn’t even blink while he stared at you. It was creepy and you were glad you were now grabbing the last box before another man with blue and blonde hair in a mullet helped you close the truck with his brother beside him.

You were so glad you were done by 6:45 pm because now you could take your daughters on their promised trips but first you wanted to thank the men that came to help you and your girls move your boxes inside. You didn’t particularly know why you allowed them all to help you, but they seemed to really want to help and plus maybe it’s a sign for something far greater to be bloomed. It was a gut feeling you were leaning on.

Your girls were now pushing their boxes into their rooms while you were on your way out the house.

Meanwhile, Draken and the rest were coming up with a plan to see you again. Chifuyu put his finger on his chin, “ what if we just show her around Tokyo one by one.”

“ How would we do that genius, we don’t live around here, only one who does is mi- that’s it, the key is Mikey’s house.”, Baji says to the other men around him.

Mikey shook his head and waved his hand in a ‘no’ motion, “ No, not possible. Need privacy, I mean it’s already bad enough seeing Baji and Hanma every other day drinking my juice without my permission.” He finished off his statement while glaring at the two men who shivered from his infamous glare.

“ She’s such a damn babe man ♡,why wouldn’t you like to see us win with her?!”, Hanma exaggerates, throwing his hands up.

Ran spoke next, “ She’s too good to be true. Almost too good. Perfect chubby body of hers, just want to palm every rumple and lump on her body, want her to scream my name. Fuck that I might even impr-”

Mochi interrupted him, “ Dude, you just met the woman, at least take her out or something. This is why women like her needs real men like m-”

“ Fuck no, she needs me because at least I’m good with kids, the orphanages proves that.”, Rindou says with a toothpick in his mouth.

“We’ve all participated in that Izana’s orphanage and were good with the kids so that’s debatable. Besides, the others haven’t even met her yet.”, Muto says next as he leans on his bike with his arms folded.

“ Sanzu should’ve been here then, so stop bringing that airhead up.”, Ran finishes.

You walk out to see all the men are either on their motorcycles or standing talking to another on their motorcycles. Your shoes were replaced with your pink heels which combined to your outfit of a pink, sleeveless top with dark blue jeans. Your sunglasses that were on your head were now on top of your sleeveless top. Each one of their eyes were now on you and they were analyzing every detail about you. From your walk they found attractive to your hair in a hairstyle you had, they even paid attention to the way your body bounced as you walked, specifically your tits.

“ I just wanted to thank you all for coming here to help me and my girls, hopefully we’ll see eachother agai-”, you say before feeling a hand grab yours, bringing it to his mouth.

You felt a small, wet kiss on your hand black hair with blue highlights falling in front of his face a little bit, “ You will see us again, after all Mikey and I are you neighbors.”

“ Mikey and I?”, Mikey asks, repeating what Baji said in confusion and frustration.

“ That explains why Kenny boy appeared out of nowhere.”, You say smirking when you see his face frown up because of your nickname.

“ Don’t call me that in front of them.”, Draken said with authority, balancing shyness in his tone. You laughed at his face, “ My bad would you like to hear me say it in private.”

Draken ears got red and he turned his head from your pretty eyes scoping out his face for his reaction to you baiting him, well. Too well especially when that comment made the other men's eyes wider and mouths drop into big and little o’s.

“ Anyways.”, you walked up to Mikey, who was eye level to your breast as of now and he was damn sure enjoying the view too. “ phone.”, you say as your manicured hand was held out towards him.

He had a confused expression on his face as he dug into his back pocket for his phone, now holding eye contact with you as you stared at him. He unlocked his phone and placed his phone in your hand— taking that as a go, you scrolled and found the phone app to put your number in his phone. Placing it back into his hand, “ Call me anytime you want, we’re neighbors now Manjirou. As for the rest of you, is there anyway I could re-”

“ Pssh, you do not have to pay us. Think of this as the start of a great thing, miss { reader’s last name}. It was very nice to meet you and I think that’s more than enough for many of us. So no payment.”, Kakucho says while starting up his motorcycle like the rest of them.

“ Is anyone gonna let me finish my sentences around here?”, You yelled as they were riding off. Mikey walked back to his house and Draken followed because his car was in front of his house. They were gonna continue until Mikey turned back to you with a big smile on his face, “ Nope. Plus that was a question!”

You laughed as he yelled back at you as the motorcycles rode off into the orange sunset. You had a feeling this wasn’t gonna be your last time seeing them. You heard your twins file out the house calling your name with their little jackets on them, ready to go on your small adventure before their dad came and got them for his week.

☆ᩧ  Draken and Emma ୨ ♡l

It’s been two months now and You and Draken hung out with each other a lot more than mikey especially because it’s their off season for their joint career. He told you all about his kid and wife which led to playdates with each of your children.

The playdates then led to meeting Emma who just got home from her trip with a woman named Hina. To say Emma wasn’t interested would be a lie because the way she held your plush body against her petite one was far too long and Draken knew from her famous wink and smile at him that he brought the perfect woman over to fulfill their desires.

From the way your tits sit in your light pink, ballerina wrap sweater and your hips looked in your blue jeans— hugging your wide hips tightly in the right places. You didn’t care about your tummy spilling over your pants which only added to your sexiness. You looked expensive and smelled expensive and yummy with your perfume following you everywhere you moved. They both thought as they eyed you while you were over for lunch— this time without the kids.

Coming to lunch with Draken and Emma was a normal thing, you lying underneath her as Draken was thrusting into your melting mouth was a different thing. A new thing— yet you and them loved this new thing because your moan-gargles were the highlight of both of their evenings and the fact that your pussy was getting sticky and wet from Emma was enough for you. Draken’s cock inside of your mouth was the plus.

“ Oh God! I haven’t had this much fun since Hina babe, Aah~.”, Emma moans as her slick covered yours— she sat her wet, pink pussy on top of yours and rose up to heaven because of how wet you were too. Your pussy was so much fatter than hers and she wanted to bury her face in it later.

“ Oh fuck, just like that, flick your tongue just like that pretty girl.”, Draken moans as he grips your hairstyle into a knot. Your tongue was flicking right and left his cock where his little vein lay, you knew that would break him since you used to do it with your husband. And believe me, he broke so much that he couldn’t talk to you for a day from embarrassment.

“ mmm, I cwn’t I cwn’t, mmmghhuhhh.”, Your moans were gargled and blocked by Draken thick cock going in and out of your mouth, the faster he went, the more the stretch burned the sides of your mouth. Emma went slower at rubbing her clit on top of yours— her hips were so tiny and round underneath your hands as you held her trying to make her go faster, sadly she didn’t listen. In fact, she loved the tears by building up in your eyes from the mouth penetration from her husband and the teasing she was doing as she performed scissoring against you. One of her pale creamy legs was in between your sorrel, thick thighs as she held onto your leg that she lifted up to a better position and held herself up. Emma was in love with the way both of your pussy’s made cute noises. Fuck it, they had to keep you for themselves. She’s gonna talk to Draken about it.

Speaking of Draken, he was too busy wrapping his hand tight around your throat, feeling his dick against your neck, the dick print caused him to become animalistic. His balls were now slapping against your forehead and it was a feel-good hurt. That wasn’t even summing up how brutal his pace was in your throat. Somehow it was too brutal, like the just right brutal and you loved it. “ Shit her throat is melting my dick, it’s like her throat is a predator clenching its teeth into a prey, so tight and wet. I could imagine that’s how her pussy feels right ems’?”

“Mmmphhh, fuck babe keep talking like that, I’m close but before you do, yes her pussy feels so good against mine. So wet and sticky, think I felt her clit, uhhghh Drakennn, h-her clit twitched which means she’s either about to cream or squirt. I’m betting on squirting. A shopping spree and another day with her on my end of the deal, what’s yours?”, Emma says as she starts speeding up by rocking her hips forwards and backwards in a riding motion that Draken loves when she’s on top of him. He was too mesmerized by her tits moving back and forth and your whines and moans vibrating his cock was not helping. Emma didn’t even want an answer because she was too lost in your pussy juices mixing with hers almost too perfectly. Your clit vibrated against hers and suddenly she felt a wet substance gush out of your pussy with your loud moans vibrating and engulfed by your own spit against Draken’s cock. All three of you screamed out or groaned especially when you swiped your tongue under his vein one last time.

Emma groped your right tit with her right hand and brought your hand to grope her left tit with your left hand. Her pussy was creaming against yours and yours was squirting against hers which means the substance was turning white and creamy. “ Dr-drakennnn! {reader’s nameeee}, I’m cummin’”

Draken’s hand reached between you two to feel both of your wetness and brought his hands to his mouth as his cock was parked inside of your mouth, lumping his cum into you nonstop, “ so fucking good, need you to swallow all of it, ya hear me? Wanna’ fuck you and my wife while you two lay on top of eachother but first I need you to take all of my load, fu-uuhhh-ck, so hot and sexy.” He was looking at Emma and then peered down at you with your face covered in mascara and spit dripping down your face from his rough face fucking. Yeah, he was definitely gonna give you and Emma a prize and you’ll be a fine third in their relationship, especially since your children seem to get along well with theirs.

☆ᩧ  Takemichi and Hina ୨ ♡l

Hina and Takemichi were looking for a person to fulfill both of their desires at once so when Emma told Hina about you and her time with one another, Hina was intrigued on meeting you, so when she did, she was stunned. Takemichi was definitely gonna love you because you’re exactly the epitome of his browser history and you are literally the woman described in his dream he told her about. He was so into Milfs so you were perfect and she was into hot older women so you were perfect.

Meeting Takemichi after Hina was something you’ll never forget especially when he blurted out “ Hot” when he saw you just for Hina to enclose her hand over his mouth, apologizing profusely to you in the act of saving you from possibly chewing up takemichi. She let out a sigh of relief when you just smiled at the two.

Once they both got to meet you, they started to hang around you a lot for a month, Draken and Emma hung out too but Takemichi and Hina were clingier to you, it was a weird but good feeling. The feeling of you being wanted was something you haven’t had in a long time towards you so why not indulge in it with another couple. Remember no strings attached to your little affairs; a note you made to yourself.

Reasons why you were rolling your hips on top of Takemichi snatching all of his moans from him with a sealed kiss each time he let out a squeaky moan. Your hands were flat against your bed and your boobs were happily bouncing in his face causing his eyes to roll to the back of his head, “mmmhh fuck Mitchy, you’re dick is stretching me open. Is this what you take every night little Hina?” Once your head turned to her Hina moaned even more louder as she watched you continue to roll your ass in a slow circle, taking his dick in and out of your clenching hole. She always wanted to see someone else fucking Takemichi while she watched or joined, last time it was Emma since they decided on swinging that one unforgettable night after planning that for years.

She reached down to rub herself through her panties as she watched you wait for your answer and once she didn’t give you one, you slammed your ass on Takemitchy’s sensitive cock, taking him deeper inside while still holding eye contact with Hina, “ I don’t like to repeat questions, pretty one. Now answer my question or would you like your husband to pay the price by expanding his overstimulation time, limits are only for good boys and girls, especially if they’re married to each other because remember, Ahh fuck, remember you guys are one, so what ever you do will effect the other one.” Takemitchy couldn’t take your pussy swallowing his cock so deliciously and came inside of you surprising you a little. Hina was even surprised but luckily she was even more turned on because she never would’ve guessed she’d be into sharing as much as she is right now. Maybe it’s because she wanted you too.

Takemichi clenched the sheets with a tight grip pleading for mercy, “ Please.. please, I can’t. Oh god, Hina please answer her baby. Ahhn shit, she feels so hot and perfect.” Hina now had her fingers inside of her squelching pussy not caring about anything but the way you demanded an answer from her, fuck she was in love with your dominance, “ I-I’m sorry, yes yes I take all his cock every night, can I please touch you or you touch me? I don’t care I just want your attention~”

You laughed and used two fingers in a come here motion to her which immediately made her stand up and come next to you— grabbing her chin tightly, you smiled at her, “ Touch yourself Hina, touch yourself while you kiss me as I fuck your husband like the dirty man he is. I got a feeling you want to see him cry just like me, isn't that right Hina?” She nodded her head and placed her lips on yours savoring the taste of your pink flavored lip gloss on your lips, although the flavor lasted longer than the gloss though. Hina reached to play with her clit in between her index finger and middle finger- whimpering in identical Rhythm with her husband who’s panting and crying with big tears rolling down his ruby flushed face, “ wan’ more! Need more miss {reader’s name}.”

“ Really now? Stand in front of me, on the bed. Latch onto my shoulders if you have to.” You looked down and smirked at Takemichi before lifting all the way up, his cock finally getting the rest it needed. Relief only washed over him for a quick second because now you were pushing his cock back and forth on your clit and vagina hole, it’s like you were teasing him too damn much and he knew he was gonna burst any minute especially from the water erupting from your pussy causing you to shake a little— letting go of his cock because of your pussy starting to squirt even more as you continued rubbing your pussy on his dick.

“ Shit Hina, {reader’s name}, I wanna cum. Wanna cum so bad. Can I cum please? Please.”, Takemichi moaned as his head flew back against the pillow. Takemitchy looked so pretty in your eyes as his sweat rolled down his face connecting with the fat tears pouring down his eyes, his slender chest lifting up and down and perky nipples red with bites from you and Hina prior to this session now. Wonderfully, something even more prettier was in your face now: Hina’s wet pink but slightly tan pussy. You looked up at her as you stuck your tongue out ready for her to ride your tongue. This just reminds you of you and your husband swinger days, oh how you missed experimenting with your ex-husband.

Hina threw her strawberry blonde hair back as her head snapped back in pure carnality of your thick, wet muscle swiping across her pussy. You hummed in delight before reaching up to grab her hips and shoved her pussy into your face— latching your lips on her clit during the time of her small, delicate hands holding tightly onto your head, raising one leg up on your shoulder to give you better access, “ Fuck, this feels soooo goodahhh, keep licking me like that miss {reader’s name}.” You gladly obliged to her small demand and flicked your o this faster over her clit making sure to apply a little pressure on her clit by the heaviness of your tongue. She tasted so damn natural and good, pussy was something you loved eating and appreciating when it comes to women, she was the woman who’s pussy you’ll come back to for thirds, fuck seconds.

Takemichi was cross eyed now at the time of small spit strings appearing and disappearing whenever he opened and closed his mouth, panting out wanton moans and whimpers when you finally reached down to skillfully place him back inside of you. You loved the feeling of his cock jumping inside of you as his and your juices mixed together started to drip down his balls and onto the bed. He felt so sticky and he didn’t care. This was his first time cumming back to back and it’s all because of you. You were Overstimulating him and his wife especially with the way your tongue flicked against his wife’s pussy. He couldn’t think about nothing as he heard Hina’s pretty moans and the slurping and wet sounds you were producing by your mouth and pussy. This was the best he had and he’s pretty sure Hina thinks the same because of the way she’s thrusting her small hips up and down— shaking as she approached another orgasm. “ mmm, God, I wanna do this again, Hina. Shit.”

☆ᩧ  Mitsuya Takashi ୨ ♡l

Mitsuya was in love with hanging out with you and your kids. They reminded him of his little sisters from when they were that age. The way they act, argue, and etc. was similar to Luna and Mana. He loves watching you be a good parent to them and them coming to confide in you about anything like the other day when Saphhire asked “what’s it like to be friends with someone you just met” when referring to her own friendship with someone at school and your own with Mitsuya and the others.

She even asked Mitsuya the same question and a question about his life, not too nosy, just a curious baby girl and he happily answered them, which gave the go to Amethyst to ask him questions too. They were slowly making their way into his heart just like you were.

Mitsuya loved being around you and watching you smile and light up at things you loved to speak about or indulge in. Every since you told him about your fashion designing career taking off, he’s been asking you to chime in on his own pieces so that’s why he invited you to his shop, which was a mistake because when he saw your dolce & gabbana leopard print dress clenching to your pretty full-figure and your black pumps, his pants grew tighter and he couldn’t focus.

Mitsuya couldn’t help but to place his hands on your hips as your ass was slightly bent over as you helped him with his patterns for his dress he was designing for his upcoming fashion show in Osaka. His hands felt like they belonged on your waist as he rested his chin on your shoulders to see what you were doing and you were doing the peacock design so perfectly, more perfect than what he had in his mind. He breathed in your expensive scent and sighed prior to trailing his large hands over the paunchy skin poking out your dress at your sides and down to your ass rubbing it. “ Remember what I said I wanted to do to you after our date? Wanna take you right here and now as you focus on helping to design my dress you’re wearing in my fashion show. Will you mess it up or will you finish off well?” Once you turned your head to look at him with a full blown lust in your eyes, he knew he had you wrapped around his finger now, especially with your next words, “ Please take me. Wanted you ever since our second date.”

With that, Mitsuya had your dress hiked up around your waist whilst pounding inside of your cunt, “ Fuck, you’re so sexy, my love. Want to fuck you every day of my life, don’t care how old you are. Want you forever now.” He felt you shake as your ass bounced against him every time he thrusted into you. The ripples from your ass plus the sexy leopard print on your body was causing him to have a feeling in his chest he couldn’t describe. He found the print he was going to fuck you in everyday in his life, for the future with you too. The print he was going to design with just to fuck and make love to you in. The print he was fucking you in now.

You stopped using the pen with blue markings for the peacock patterns because of Mitsuya twirling his hips as he snapped his hips forward, “ Yes, yes, mmmgh, god, your dick is fucking me so good right now.” You tried to go back to printing in the peacock pattern in the dress and you almost fucked up due to Takashi massaging your tits with both of his hands on each boob now, “ Takashiii, I can’t do it. I can’t focus while you’re, mmmhh, fucking me. But I don’t want you to stop.”

Mitsuya smirked before grabbing the pen out your hand—throwing it somewhere afore taking you away from the curvy Manikin that was creepily modeled after your body, too bad you were too busy getting fucked as you walked to his desk. Mitsuya couldn’t missed the opportunity of fucking into you at the angle your body was making right now. Your back was to his chest as you two walked step by step to the desk, your designer heels clicking against the floor with every step you two took. He slammed inside of you, fast and long were what his strokes felt like. Mitsuya was stuffing you full of dick, not letting up when you reached back to move your hand to his stomach pushing on it only to get your hands locked into both of his hands, “ fuck no, sunshine, you’re not getting away after all the stroking of my leg under the dinner table or the taunting you were doing by saying I can’t handle a woman you’re age as if you didn’t fuck Draken or Takemitchy, you play around a lot, love. Lemme show you what the other twin dragon could do.”

It was obvious he was a bit jealous you fucked Draken first but his jealousy was short lived when you said, “ I only got my mind on you right now mitsyy, you’re fucking me right now not them so show me what the other twin dragon can do, the one I really want.” You should’ve never moaned those words because Mitsuya was now holding your head down on the table with one hand and the other one was still holding your hands together alluding to a rope of his own, “ fuck, sunshine, you can’t say words like that. Fucking hell.” Mitsuya's eyes rolled to the back of his head as your pussy wrapped around his wet dick like a blue rubber glove sticking to your skin when you put them in water.

He moved his hand off your hand to let it join his other hand holding your hand when he suddenly heard you moan loudly as you whined and cried with your face on his desk, “ M’cummin, M’cummin right now. Kashiii, it feels like my stomach is snapping, ahhhnnn.” Mitsuya felt his shoes get heavy and wet making him stop to look down seeing you squirting on his cock and his designer shoe, some of the liquid landing on the floor. If you would’ve looked back at Mitsuya, you would’ve seen his wide smile and wild eyes full of shine because he found his new obsessions about you— the new obsession was joining his other details about you he was obsessed with.

“ That’s right, baby. Squirt on my cock just like that.”, Mitsuya says, still pushing his cock inside of you, not caring if tears were pouring down your eyes because of the overstimulation you were getting. You wondered if this is what Takemichi felt like. This was hell and pleasure at the same time. Takashi's eyes rolled and mouth opened to spurt out moans at the feeling of your ass throwing back against his pelvis creating powerful smacking sounds inside of his studio, which was closed as soon as he switched the sign off. He felt himself about to cum and couldn’t hold your hands back anymore, he needed to hold your body tight as you cum on his cock. He wanted to cum inside of you, not knowing if you’re on birth control or not— he doesn’t even care if you were or not, time for him to have a child anyways.

Mitsuya grabbed your stomach through your dress and pulled you up while you were still in your heels towering over him a little, yet he didn’t care. He just needed to see you cum undone again, luckily his mirror was behind his chair and he stared straight ahead watching your face expressions change multiple times in sequence with his thrusts too. Soon as he snapped his hips against your ass making a big clap sound, his stomach knot came undone and he came right inside of you with a loud moan following, “ Fuck yes. Perfect. Perfect. Perfect girl. My fucking girl.” He was babbling and you squirted out his white cum which essentially got mixed with his cum so now you were squirting out white juices as you broke inside of his arms. You tried to escape off his cock and out of his arms, but he didn’t budge not once even if he was growing a bit weak at the moment, “ You’re not going anywhere so just relax, sunshine. Kissing your forehead to finish off his sentence just right.

“ Yo, Mitsuya, you managed to bag a Milf huh?”

☆ᩧ  Taiju Shiba & South Terano ୨ ♡l

Taiju walked into Mitsuya studio right on time—seeing you bent over the table with your heels glued to the floor and dress melting in your skin because of the sweat dancing across your body was everything he needed to see to get hooked on you as well. He didn’t even like when Mitsuya hurried to cover you up with his jacket by the chair on the left of him. He wanted to see you even more.

Luckily, He finally got to see you in his restaurant with two friends from your old neighborhood accompanying you at the dinner to discuss everything in your life from your kids to your sex lives. Taiju was viewing the way your lips were moving from where he stands on the balcony above, he was listening to South speak but watching you intensely. South was a person he wouldn’t consider a friend but is very much a friend in other people's eyes. He was back from Ireland because of a match over there and was gloating about his championship win, yet again.

South felt like Taiju wasn’t listening and stopped talking to walk bedside Taiju looking down at you. South followed his gaze and saw you laughing about your friend telling you a story about how the men she fucked was a slug as he fucked her. South smirked and made his way down to you and when he got to you he interrupted the conversation and introduced himself. Taiju vein appeared in his forehead as he watched South spit his pathetic game on you. Taiju knew it wasn’t gonna work until he saw you writing down your number before raising a class at him as you gave your number to South, who didn’t notice the way you were staring up at Taiju.

You felt like you were being a slut but you were divorced for years and celibate for two years after, you needed this and that was your excuse besides you were still young in mother years so why not indulge in your fantasies and save your 40s for sitting down again. Your 20s were stolen from you by your ex husband so now you’re reliving them. You haven’t felt this feeling since your swinging days. You were always private about your life that people didn’t expect that or this act from you until they actually knew you. Yet, You never would’ve thought that these two would get you the first night of meeting them because now you’re in South’s black 2024 Chevrolet convertible bouncing on South’s cock at the back of Taiju’s restaurant with Taiju leaning on the car, smoking a cigar, “ Hurry the fuck up, South. I want her spreaded on this ugly ass car of yours.”

“ Shut the fuck up, this pussy is too good and tight for me to have to cum to your annoying ass voice in the background, so shut up!” South slapped your ass before grabbing it with his large ass hands, his cold rings on his fingers were a contrast with your skin as he lifted you up and down. “ Fuck yes, baby! Fucking tight for an old bitch like yourself, Mmgh fuck, color me impressed. Pussy is swallowing my dick like it’s a mouth. Fuck yeah!”

You were too drunk off how deep his thick cock was inside of you that you couldn’t even hear half of the words he was saying, plus your moans were growing louder and louder, “ Aaahn, it’s so damn deep, fu-uhhhmmm, I think I’m close.” Your hands came up to his neck as you wiggles your ass before riding him up and down to chase your own orgasm, “ Ahhh yes, dick, your dick is so fucking, hnnhahhh. Keep fucking me, South.” A slap to your ass and his head flying back against his seats indicated that he’s in pure rhapsody, basking in the feeling of your pussy taking him like no other woman his age could, the late 20s women couldn’t take all of his dick even if they tried. He’s now hooked on you and he doesn't plan on letting you go but for now, he got to because Taiju’s right here.

Taiju watched your movements whilst riding South’s cock like you were on a bull ride, your dress was up and gave him a perfect view of your ass he couldn’t stop staring at or fantasizing about since he saw it when you fucked Mitsuya. He exhaled the smoke building up in his throat— his yellow eyes watching the car move up and down as you two bounced even more faster due to South’s intense grip on your ass lifting it up and down like you were a pocket pussy of his. South didn’t care about your weight, he wasn’t a heavy weight champion for nothing so don’t underestimate him, “ Shit baby, I could feel your pussy shaping to my cock and now you’re about to cum aren’t you?” Taiju watched you babble out your words to the point they were coming out slurred. You couldn’t speak when South’s cock was reaching places you haven’t felt in a long time, thanks to his right- curved dick.

Taiju smirked at your head flying back as your arms were going limp meanwhile South wrapped his muscular arms around your waist still moving you up and down despite you going limp and mind fucked, some drool was even trailing down your mouth because of your head being back and your mouth open releasing now muffled screams in Taiju’s hand clamped over your mouth, “ Shit, she’s a creamer and screamer, can’t forget a squirter too.” South squeezed his eyes shut followed by a loud groan escaping his mouth, he came into the condom that was pathetically wrapped around his cock, “ Really now? Let’s see if I could—”

“ Fuck no. It’s my turn now give her to me.”, Taiju opened the car door and lifted you up into his arms to walk you to the hood of South’s car. “ You’re okay, little strawberry?” You nodded your head sluggishly, “ m’not done but yes I’m okay now fuck me.” Taiju hummed and unbuckled his pants to free his hard, aching cock onto your wet pussy— legs cocked open revealing the most prettiest pussy he ever seen, “ Fuck, she’s so pretty covered in your wetness.” To get his point across even more, he slid his index finger over your pussy to hold it up to your mouth, “ See how sticky she is, gonna make this pussy mine tonight.”

Taiju was a man of a few words but whenever he did speak, his words were absolute because his cock was driving you crazy as he fucked you on top of the car you’re desperately trying to hold on to. His hips smacked into yours, not giving a damn if people heard the loud smacking noises your bodies created as they slapped into each other. Each time he fucked into you, the car rocked with South chuckling in the back seat with his phone in his hand, he was on the phone with Mikey asking him if he’s up for fighting in benkei’s gym with him. Taiju paid no attention to his loud voice because of your moans drowning out South’s annoying voice, “ nngh! Wanna cum, wanna cu-uhnmmm.”

“ Cum on my dick, strawberry. Make a mess of my cock baby. Need that pussy squirting and creaming on me. Come on, I know you could give me what I want. Fuck!”, Taiju groaned as he leaned over you with his chin on your head while one of his hands were on your head and another one was on your thighs— printing his hand into your thigh from how tight he was gripping the fat of your thigh. Nothing but his chest was in your view and you loved it even if he had his white dress shirt on. Once his cock started to make its way to kiss your cervix you were glad you came before that because you knew that would’ve hurt you if he ended up kissing it. Taiju stopped and came inside of you when you came on his cock causing him to dent South’s hood by how hard he banged his falling hand from your head on it. Both of your moans and groans plus South vulgar language in all three languages he speaks fluently in were heard due to the effect of Taiju fucking up his car. Your friends weren’t even thought about as your squirting came out in white and clear water because of his cum and your cream mixed together.

“ Oh shut the fuck up, I’ll fix it.”

☆ᩧ  Tokyo Manji Gang ୨ ♡l

Your kids were growing a little bigger as the months flew by. It's now April and when you moved to Tokyo it was in the middle of January. They formed bonds with Emma’s son and the men you formed relations with. So when your babies were over for their week, you loved spending time with them and the men and women who stop by your house. Mikey and Amethyst always got into it over the dorayaki he got her hooked on by bringing them over and asking if you could make some from scratch. Sapphire loved riding on Hanma’s or Mochi’s neck or backs. During your week with them, it was nothing but fun and extraordinary things happening, reasons why they plan on getting their dad to move across or next to you, on the other side .

They love when it’s your week because you're the most fun out of the two. You were a little strict when needed but they knew to get their acts together quickly. They loved the house, friends, and most of all, you. So whenever they have to leave, like now, they always get a little sad until Kazutora- who you met at his pet shop- promised to show them the baby bobcat they recently placed in their pet shop. Instantly brighten up their faces, you whispered a thank you to him as he and Chifuyu hugged your baby dolls.

You’ve recently been getting so down and sad whenever they leave and this was one of the moments that the Toman crew got to witness with their own eyes, it was almost sad with how moppy you became, but when Mikey came up with a plan every piece of sympathy escaped the men as they came up with a plan to get your smile or cheeks brightened again, a great plan considering the way your mid-thigh, purple sundress sat on your figure just right with your light purple Steve Madden strap heels to match.

Sex and comfort was Mikey’s plan and it was working as he watched Kazutora and Baji lick your pussy at the same time, tongues knocking into each other several times as you tongue fucked you and hakkai kissing your lips to stop your moans from getting any louder not that they minded. He watched as Draken and Mitsuya spoke about their plans with the vacation getaway they were planning, but Manjirou wasn’t paying attention or going if you’re not. He wanted you there, so that’s why he thought this master plan of his was actually smart. As soon as you started to kiss Mikey before this current situation, you forgot what you were sad about. Your emotions didn’t exactly flip right then and there, after all it took Mikey whispering sweet sayings to you as he and Sanzu laid you down.

“ She’s such a loud moaner, wanna see if we can make her scream?”, Nahoya says to his brother Souya as a bet between them until Hanma decided to join in their conversation, “ 10 yen if I make her scream?” You couldn’t hear the rest of the conversation because baji’s tonhue ring was vibrating against your clit and you couldn’t hear anything but that, well at least you thought you could hear the vibrations from the momentum of his tongue flicking up and down your clit in a long oval taking in the beauty of pussy eating right in front of his eyes. Kazutora and, now, Chifuyu watched with gleaming eyes at how your body squirmed under their holds as Keisuke fucked his tongue piercing all over your pussy. The slurping sounds got louder as he proudly stuffed his face back in your pussy, not letting up even if you thrashed around with loud muffled moans contributing to your brain becoming mushy.

“ Fuck, she’s so fucking volumptous every where, even her pussy is volumptous, wan’ my turn too so Keisuke hurry the hell up!”, Pah chin says forgetting about Yuki for a moment until he heard her voice on the other side of the phone telling him to hold the phone up straight so she could see. She was too busy out with Senju and Yuzuha so she couldn’t participate with all the men of Toman like that but luckily Pah-chin was ever so the loving husband— deciding to FaceTime her so her and the girls could see what they were missing. Keisuke felt your fingers in his hair, yanking and pulling on his ponytail eagerly trying to get yourself off faster and he wasn’t having it, so he stopped and smirked at your head rising up from the sofa in hurt and confusion.

“ Sorry princess, can’t let you cum so fast yet, need you whining on our cocks begging to cum over and over again”, Keisuke says as he rises up from his knees.

Mitsuya chuckled before pitching in himself, “ She’s so damn beautiful when she cums, her little lip bite she does before screaming out will always get me going.”

Draken laughed and nodded his head in agreement while Takemichi blushed as he looked at you with your brown nipples out and your sundress bunched up on your tummy—your pussy was on full display. Your pussy was the prettiest he's ever seen, especially with someone who’s hairy, not bush wise yet not that he wouldn’t or they wouldn’t mind but it looks like it’s growing hair on it. “ She’s so beautiful.” A hand was placed on his shoulder as Takemichi stared at your body lifting up and down due to the oxygen you let in and out, “ Easy, we’re just getting started Takemichi.” Kisaki, a man Takemichi would’ve never thought he’d befriend but here we are. The final timeline was something he hardly discussed with anyone other than Mikey and possibly Chifuyu, he so badly wanted to say that you weren’t a part of the final timeline but damn you were a fine ass edition so why would he worry or complain.

Indeed it was the beginning because after Pah and Pey both took turns spitting on your pussy and eating you out, the twins were now fucking you while Sanzu had his cock in your mouth. You didn’t care about anything except getting fucked without any mercy from nahoya and mercy from Souya, they were ying and yin while fucking into both ends, courtesy to Draken for using his fingers to prep your ass to take Nahoya’s thick 7 inch cock. Your gags and moans were music to everyone’s ear, especially the man who’s holding your head as he fucked into your mouth while your body was stuck in between Angry and Smiley. “ Fuck, she’s a fucking pro at taking and sucking dick. Toman’s little fuck doll.”, Sanzu moaned as he threw his head back.

“ More like Toman’s pretty little Milf, fuck, I wonder what the others would say once they found out she’s milked almost everyone in this room by now. Such a naughty older slut we got our fingers on and in boys.”, Hanma boasts with a loud laugh following making the others roll their eyes at his foolishness. Once they heard the loud slapping and choking noises coming from them fucking into your body, they knew the only thing on your mind was the word dick and they were right. It was like an repeated echo in your mind because of how fucked your mind was. Soon after them though, Kisaki and Hanma both got a turn and you couldn’t take Hanma’s cock in your pussy, he was possibly the largest out of everyone but not larger than south and Taiju whom you had before. His big hands were imprinted on your thighs as he held you up, fucking you against the edge of the table, creaks of it scrapping the floor as he fucked his cum into you. The same cum Kisaki slurped out of you before spitting it back on your pussy and devouring you, “ Too much. Too much. Ahhn.” Your moans were music to Kisaki’s ears.

you managed to still hold on for Mikey’s and the Baji trio. Mikey has his cock in your pussy now and Baji had his cock in your ass at the same time of you switching between Chifuyu and Kazutora, either sucking their cocks or giving them handjobs. Mikey groaned as he felt your pussy tightly clench onto him as he sloppily thrusts his hips forward and backwards, him and Baji moving at different paces torturing your pussy and ass, “ Fuck yeah, bunny. So fucking good for me and my friends aren’t you? Wanna know something, my brothers gonna be pissed I got you first, even my older brother who I- fuck! You’re milking my cock so well- I talk about you to. Good luck dealing with both, my chubby bunny. Now cum f’me.” And indeed you came especially hearing how his entire family wanted you. Your body shaking and creaming on their cocks made the men chuckle and moan in delight.

☆ᩧ  Yokohama Tenjiku Gang l ୨ ♡l

Izana got word from his little brother bragging about how good you treated him and his friends. He didn’t like it one bit so he ended up inviting you over to his house to teach him how to bake your famous peach cobbler you made for him when you cooked dinner that one Sunday before your kids went to their dad. He remembered getting to know you even more as you told stories about your little family and where you all were from and etc.

He remembered that night, might even got it tattooed in his mind because he remembered your outfit you wore for the lots of them. Appropriate around your children but still somewhat inappropriate around them from the way it fits your body just right. He noticed all your clothes fit your body, that’s when a light bulb came to his head and he remembered you saying you design or tailor pieces of clothing yourself.

So when he invited you over to his house to make your famous peach cobbler, he or his friends weren’t expecting to see you dressed like you were walking the runway. With a pink and black spaghetti strap dress on and black and black custom made La Parfait heels with pink frills on them, Mochi was the first to ask why you were so dressed up. Neither one of them liked your answer because who were you going on a date with?! It wasn’t anyone from Toman, considering Koko asked the questions related to them and Toman, so who?

Too bad, you couldn’t tell them because A). They didn’t want to actually know and the peach cobbler was abandoned as soon as you mentioned the man you met two months ago, Keizo Arashi. The way that you gloat about him when meeting him in his gym for the first time, pisses half of them off so that led to you being split open by Izana's large cock. His cock was a cock you never wanted to let go of, which is why it gripped which made him release a hiss— slapping your heavy tits repeatedly, “ You really think I’m gonna let you go out with my brother’s friend when I could do more for you than he ever could, no matter if I’m 30. We are only seven years apart baby, don’t piss me off Mahal.”

You felt like your tits were gonna be sore after he and the Haitanis’ get done with them. They’re mouths were glued to each tit after he slapped them. Rindou’s tongue ring was enough to make you whimper and moan while grabbing his blue and yellow mullet without a care in the world. Ran’s mouth was the total opposite of how Rindou made you feel but you still loved him sucking on your tit until milk suddenly leaked out causing him to happily suck on your bouncing tit even more. Ran moaned in delight as he sucked out the milk of your tits, “ Still lactating after all these years, baby doll. Everyday I become more obsessed with you”. You tried to push him off in embarassment, but Izana grabbed your hands in his pulling them down to your stomach as he fucked into you missionary style, “ no, no, it’s so embarrassing but feel so go-ouuuuhhdah.”

“ Good. Be embarrassed, the more humiliated you are, the more your pussy grips my cock just perfect, pretty baby. You’re such a pretty slut who loves to put on a fake persona, aren’t you?”, Izana asks as he snaps his hips into your thighs. Before you could wail out your answer, a presence clouded around you whilst squinting your eyes, “ Mind if I fuck your mouth like the whore that you are.” Your pussy spasms on Izana’s cock making him moan as his white curly hair stuck to his face as it ran with the sweat forming on his forehead, “ Shit! This cougar pussy loves to be degraded, yeah.” Mochi tapped your chin with his huge, heavy dick telling you to open up as he saw your mind start to get foggy as you babbled about needing more like you were casting a spell. You glady opened your mouth and took his cock inside of it. Mochi took in a breathe during the time of your throat taking him in, the gags on his cock made him throw his head back, “ fuck yeah, slut. You’re taking my cock in so well, wan’ more don’t cha?” When you stupidly tried to answer with your mouth, more gags and muffles were vibrating his cock making everyone laugh at your stupidity.

Muto rose up from his seat with Koko and Inupi following behind, “ She’s so stupid. Can’t even answer because her mouth and pussy is being stuffed so well that she can’t speak or form correct sentences. Such a pity for a beautiful woman like yourself. Such a toy, our fuck toy.” Muto wanted to fuck your ass so he waited until Izana came deep inside of your pussy not caring about any consequences, your pussy was too good for him to pull out or fuck with a condom, “ Squeezing me so tight, darling. My little Angel is gonna make me cum. Fu-uhhghhh.” Mochi was next to cum deep inside of your mouth not caring how animalistic his groan was.

You thought you could catch a breath but Muto already had his hands on your body when everyone separated from you, the tit that Ran was sucking on was sore and sensitive to touch right now. Muto lifted you up in his arms and walked you to the couch to sit down with you still having your legs wrapped around him, “ Ride me in reverse, might cum too fast looking at your pretty ass face.” You giggled before getting up to get in the reverse cowgirl position, looking back at him as you grabbed his freed, long cock in your hands. Sliding your pussy on his cock was a magnificent view for Muto as it was for Koko and Inupi standing on the side of you two. You teased Muto at first as your hand still held his cock while slipping him in and out, gaining an irritated grunt from him until he grabbed your hips to slam your down on his cock causing your eyes to go wide and your mouth to scream out curse words. The impact of his cock inside of you was stretching and painful, he’s up there with fucking South, so you couldn’t move just yet because he was letting you catch your breathe again, “ See what teasing me do. Make me wanna make you scream and cry in pleasure on my dick.”

Before you know it, your body was bent down in a all fours position whilst Muto pounded into you with Koko recording the entire thing for himself, fuck everyone else because when you have to pratically manage Manjirou’s finance it was a lot of stress for him and Kisaki, so he needed this. Muto loved the way your ass jiggle as he thrusted up into you, “ The greatest ass I ever seen, just wanna fuck you all day to see it, may even wanna fuck it soon.” Your moans were muffled and what you were saying was gibberish so Muto bent down a little to lift you up to bring you into his chest so now your back was to his sweaty chest while his head was on your shoulders breathing in your intoxicating scent. Koko came closer with his cock now out, “ What was that? Couldn’t hear what you were trying to say, don’t tell me you’re becoming senile already, you’re only in your late 30s. But if you’re not senile, prove it to me and the camera audience.”

You didn’t care about what he was saying, you just needed something in your mouth fast or else you’ll wake their neighbors up especially since your pus A is starting to get sloppier and wetter which means, “ Holy shit, she’s squirting. The pretty bunny is squirting on Muto’s dick nonstop, can’t wait for my turn, so hurry up Muto!” A new voice, Shion, the man who was edging himself this entire time. Muto snapped his hips up three more times, cumming inside of you. You were now stuffed with two of their cum and you somehow felt like your younger self again, in other words, a young cum slut again. Muto grip on your hips were gonna make a dark purple bruise on your sable skin, but you were too busy silent screaming as your eyes rolled to the back of your head and your mouth opened in a little O. Koko captured all of it and now he was capturing it up close with his cock getting worked by your hand as the Haitanis’ and inui took you together. The fact that you were getting fucked in both holes recklessly tells them what type of slut you were back then.

Ran and Rindou loved how well you were sucking their dicks inside of your pussy and prepared ass, thanks to Shion who fingered and ate your ass. Shion slobbering all over your puckering hole was a little embarrassing for you since everyone was watching but it felt so good so you moved the embarrassment to the back of your head. So he was finally useful for something after all these years and that was opening you up for Ran to shove his cock inside of your ass proudly and loudly too. Rindou’s cock had lots of girth so it was hard for him to fuck into you without hurting you until you declared, “ Wan’ more. Rindou please fuck me, stretch me I don’t care. Need more. Ahhghn.” Rindou took that as a go to slam inside of you at the same time of his brother slamming inside of you from below. Soon they both found cadence, so when Inupi came from the side to grab your head to let you suck him, everything fell into place like dominos.

Inupi was trying to hold his whimpers and moans back until Koko reached to slap his hands, “ No. No. Let her hear how amazing that slut of a mouth she has is.” And he did by grabbing your hair tightly in his clutch as his long but skinny cock moved inside of your mouth like he never wanted it to stop. Your moans from how hard and fast the Haitani brothers were fucking you was cut off by Inupi slamming his cock inside of your spit bubbles filled mouth. Fuck your face was getting messier as your mascara poured down your eyes and snot started to form, fuck you were so messy and that only turned Inupi and everyone else on even more. Your phone ringing non stop wasn’t even heard because of how much everyone was moaning, groaning, or screaming. Izana held your phone with a devilish smile on your face while looking at the caller ID with Benkei’s name appearing and disappearing from how much he was calling you. “Too late she’s with us now.”

☆ᩧ  Original Black Dragons Gang l ୨ ♡l

Manjirou invited you over to his house again, this time it was only him so you were really excited. He wanted to watch you cook him your grandma’s Sunday dinner you rave about. He couldn’t focus on anything you had to say because he was just watching you cook with your pink polka dot apron that had “Hot Cook” on it. He was about to ask you a question about the macaroni and cheese but he got interrupted by Izana yelling his name all throughout the house trying to find where he was at.

Manjirou was annoyed he got cut off from his time alone with you so he and Izana were arguing and while they were arguing the doorbell rang again. You were debating if you wanted to get it but eventually you did because they kept arguing about you and other things. As you opened the door, three men including Benkei stood there.

Your action of hugging Benkei caused the other two men to be confused and jealous. After the hug, they all went inside and so Benkei introduced you to his friends. Handshakes came from Wakasa and Shinichiro while Takeomi tried to hug you just to feel your boobs squished against his chest. Mikey didn’t like the way the older men stared at you like you were the only person in the room. It irked Izana as well, seeing Shinichiro's eyes linger on your ass as you walked away to turn off the stove.

Great decision to turn off the stove and oven because you were being bent over the table by Shinichiro grabbing your hair as a cigarette hung from his mouth, “ Such a beauty you all were hiding from us.” Benkei’s tongue explored the inside of your mouth while both hands were occupied by Takeomi and Walasa’s cocks. Your jeans you wore were somewhere on the floor and the shirt completely ripped due to Takeomi’s hands so now you were only being fucked from behind with a apron on. Spit dripped down your chin as you tongue kissed Benkei so passionately as Mikey and his, final timeline, Toman gang sat on chairs, floor, and couches. All have their eyes on you getting fucked by people older than you. “ Mmphff.” Wakasa chuckled at you desperately moaning in the heated kiss you and his best friend shared, “Hear that, she’s enjoying this so much, did her body shudder from the touch of your hands… from the silence I could tell it didn’t so watch and learn boys.”

Shin yanked your hair in your hairstyle some more and pushed his long, hard cock inside of you. His baggy pants were on his ankles as he fucked you with skin to skin contact. His skin pumped fresh blood of excitement because he was fucking a Milf and he always wanted to fuck one, older or younger than him, he didn’t care. “ Shit! Her pussy is still so tight and comfortable after fucking every last one of you here. Such great pussy that you should treat as a prize every day. I always taught you guys right? Manjirou and Izana? To treat women like the best damn person to walk on earth and now I’m teaching you how to treat their pussies like the greatest prize you’ll ever get.” Manjirou gulped while Izana nodded his head, rolling his eyes after before speaking, “ You have a lot of nerve fucking my woman Shinichiro. Right in front of me.”

Shinchiro chuckled as he leaned down to your ear—stretching his arms to place his hands across your neck, squeezing it just right and not too tight, “ Little brother already claimed you huh? Benkei, how do you feel about this?” Benkei released your lips from his teeth since he was biting your lips as you moaned from the impact of Shinichiro’s hips smacking against yours at a steady and hard pace. Arashi’s cock was right in front of your face and you tried to reach to lick it but Shinichiro grabbed your hair and pulled your back depriving you of getting to lick his cock. You wanted to cry because you wanted him inside of your mouth so bad and Shinichiro was stopping you. Benkei gulped as he looked at you trying to suppress your moans and tears from falling out your eyes, “ She knows who she belongs with, so I feel good especially knowing that she’s choosing me after all of this is done.”

Soon after, Shinichiro pulled out and let Benkei take you to the couch that wasn’t sat on at all since Manjirou oddly enough had three couches in his living room. Once they did, you found yourself being spilt open by Wakasa and Benkei. Your hair was so messy from the hairstyle you had it in and your teary eyes were so watery that Takeomi almost felt bad for you as he fucked into your mouth, “ Mmmph, mmnnn, I cwn’tttmmmgh.” Double penetration was so hot and had you moaning like a bitch in heat. On top of that, Takeomi’s hair was down and sticking to his forehead so beautifully that you tried to keep eye contact with him as he pistol into your mouth with no care if your throat can take him, “ She’s so fucking pretty taking my dick down her throat like this, should frame it. So, Hanma get your ass over here to take a photo with your camera, you don’t mind right doll?” You tried to nod your head yes, but he just snapped his hips to your mouth causing you to gag loudly making the men inside of the living room groan and moan at your gags, “ my bad, thought you wanted more of my dick in you.” His pubic hairs were touching the sides of your mouth and nose from how deep he was inside of your mouth. And you loved it.

Benkei basked in the glory of your pussy taking all of his dick like a vixen at the same time of Wakasa fucking into your tight ass from above with one leg on the couch. Shinichiro was twisting your nipples causing more tears to fall because they still hurt from three days ago with the Haitani brothers sucking and playing with them. Benkei felt his dick getting wetter with your juices and moaned at the feeling of your warmth around him, “ Haven’t had pussy like this in a long ass time. Wanna get you pregnant so bad.” You moaned at his words because you were the most beautiful while pregnant and plus you loved the praise coming from him the most. It was him and Mitsuya praises that mean something to you. Wakasa gripped your neck with his hand, feeling Takeomi’s dick print moving in and out of you. Excitement from that, Wakasa happily plunged into your gaping ass, “ Say you want him to breed you, Princess. Wanna hear you loud and clear even if it’s through choked moans.” You shook your head, too embarrassed to say anything with a huge ass dick in your mouth slapping your uvula multiple times. Hanma was sitting on the other side of you taking pictures of this entire situation with a chilling smile on his face. Fuck, you looked so photogenic right now, well always really since he’s been taking pictures of you a lot lately.

Benkei and Wakasa slapped each of your cheeks with one of their hands creating more ripples and prints on your ass. You screamed and choked on Takeomi’s cock causing him to throw his head back in pure ecstasy, “ Fuck think m’bout to cum down her tight little throat.” Shinichiro tapped him as Benkei’s arms wrapped around your waist holding you in place as he pounded into you at a faster pace than before— Wakasa catching on and matching his pace. Their balls slapping against each other as they fucked into you, “ Let her speak a little but keep it in her mouth, wanna see her struggle to form words out her pretty, hot mouth.”

And he did just that, pulling half of his dick to hear Benkei now say it, “say you want us to breed you.” You moaned as you tried to bounce back on his cock, “ Wan’ you to brwwd meaaaa, I wanna cummmmh, want you cummmhhh.” Your words came out gibberish and you could tell it was filled with cock.

Shinichiro could tell you were enjoying yourself as if you never did, Wakasa did too which is why he spoke next, “ Would you look at that, the pretty princess acts like she never had cock this great in her entire life. Crying and slobbering everywhere while this pussy and ass gets stuffed to the brim. Seems like you all didn’t do your jobs.” Draken was the first to rebuttal, “ Fuck off, you old fuck.” Wakasa laughed and looked at him as he slapped your ass whilst holding eye contact with Draken to make him even more pissed. Wakasa's purple eyes grew more hazy as he trailed his fingers to your pudgy stomach, squeezing it causing you to squeal and choke on Takeomi’s cock causing him to cum deep inside of your throat from the vibrations of your coughs. Your hands tapped Takeomi’s thighs as he held your head while fucking his cum deep into your throat, “ Holy fuck! So fucking good f’me.”

Your vision was starting to see black spots as he held your head down. Snot was coming down your noise as much as your tears rolling down your face. God, you looked like a high class Slut. Their slut. Takeomi released you and you coughed immediately afterwards because you needed air especially since you were stuffed too much below and felt your lungs jump for air as he stuffed your mouth to the base of his cock. Takeomi and Shinichiro held your hair and tapped your cheek, Shinichiro laughed, “ So messy and pretty, so erotic and unreal as well.” Benkei fucked you with sweat rolling down his naked chest because his shirt was long discarded when he started fucking you. He could never get tired of fucking you, “ fuck!”, he moaned, not caring how he sounds, “ gonna”, feeling your pussy clench to him with a vice grip made him more feral, “ Cum inside”, Benkei lifted his hips into you, making you take all of his cock again, “ This”, your pussy was throbbing and melting his cock now, “ Pussy.”

Benkei came deep inside of you with a loud grunt of the word fuck stretch out. Soon as he did, your pussy started to make noises. Queefing noises, something you were embarrassed about yet everyone in the room knew one thing from that, you were enjoying yourself a lot more than they besides Wakasa thought. Even your cervix was moving back because of your pussy welcoming Benkei’s cum inside like no other. You couldn’t even moan because Wakasa was next to cum inside of you and with the way he rolled his hips and then snapped them into your ass was enough to leave you speechless and out of screams, “ Shit baby! Your hole wraps around my cock perfectly, couldn’t resist Cumming inside of this hole.”. Besides, you could feel your voice getting sore from how hard he was fucking it. You were breathing loudly as your cream on Arashi’s cock danced down his cock and his balls, the juices causing a funny feeling in between his ass cheeks, but he didn’t care especially with your tits in front of his face.

Shinichiro stood in Takeomi’s place with his cock out as he stroked it on your lips, “ Open, want you to take my load in your pretty little mouth, wish I could’ve came on your dreamy tits sticking out the side of that apron, but they’ll be for later.” You tiredly opened up your mouth to take his load and once his cum hit your tongue, it didn’t just hit that. His cum hit your chubby cheeks and forehead— dripping down now and surprisingly when you swallowed he tasted good, salty good, but not healthy due to cigarettes and beer. He turned to his brothers and their friends with a chibi smirk on his face, “ Guess we know which group is better. Just look at how tired and happy she is falling asleep on Arashi’s chest.”

Baji and Kazutora wanted to fight him because they both did the same thing with Chifuyu as well and Baji started to yell but was shushed by Benkei and Mitsuya. They stared at each other before nodding to one another afterwards. It’s obvious who you chose out of all of them.

ᰔᩚ ━ Tagging: @highpri3stess @dejwrld @honeybleed @simpingfor-wakasa @mastermindenoshimaalicia @happygoluckyalexis @bontens-angel and anyone else who wants to be tagged

[astermath]

“So? Whatever.”

pairing: dave lizewski x popular!fem!reader 

summary: The preppy girl that just about everyone admires has more in common with Dave than he expects. He doesn’t quite know how to handle this information, but it excites him nonetheless.

word count: 2K

♡ LANDING PAGE♡

notes: I haven’t written something like this in a good while, so please bear with me if I’m rusty or there are some mistakes here and there. Reader is referred to with she/her pronouns, I tried to be as non descriptive as possible about her appearance. I do love writing a bit of a mean reader like this, but don’t worry, she’ll warm up to him. This fic takes place in senior year for age purposes, I’m pretty much fully ignoring the timeline of the film. Comments and/or requests are super welcome btw!! Hope you enjoy!! <3

(ps this will get a part two don’t worry xx)

To Dave, girls like you were unreachable. You could hear about them, you could listen to them talk in the hallways, sneak a glance their way… But talk to them? Any single one of their group would consider that social suicide. The only reason any of them even looked in his direction was to ask him to do their homework. So why in god’s name were you at his locker? Why were you acknowledging his existence at all?

“What’s that?” You leaned against the locker next to his, pointing at the piece of a comic book panel he’d taped to the door. It pictured Spider-man putting on his mask for the first time, something Dave looked to when he needed some motivation for the day. 

He struggled to get basically any words out, still not fully registering that you’re within such close range. He could smell you… God that was really weird to think about, he felt like a creep already, but you just… Smelled really nice. Like vanilla, mixed with something sweet. He realized he hadn’t answered your question yet and was just staring in front of him like a weirdo. “O-Oh, yeah, that’s uh… That’s Spider-man. It’s this… This superhero I like.” He adjusted the strap of his backpack to keep his hands busy.

You smiled and rolled your eyes. “Duh, I know who Spider-man is, please.” You couldn’t help but think he was doing anything to avoid looking into your eyes, as if you’d turn him to stone if he dared to do so. Which, yes, was exactly how he felt.

“I wanted to know which comic that was from. The art style looks a lot different than the ones I’ve seen.” Now this part was pretty much making his teenage brain short circuit. He probably didn’t hear that right, there’s no way a popular girl like you read comics, right? This had to be some kind of elaborate joke, like you were trying to pull a prank on him by making him ramble about his favorite superheroes. However, he wasn’t close minded. Even if this was a prank, at least you were talking to him, right?

“Yeah, sorry, I uh… Forget he’s a pretty popular character sometimes. This one’s from a collector’s edition. One of the pages was kinda falling apart so I just… Taped my favorite panel to my locker.” Again, he tried to look anywhere else, but it felt rude not to be making eye contact with the person who’s trying to give you a chance at a conversation. His eyes met yours and he realised he hadn’t ever actually seen you up close like this. You were really pretty, he knew that, but he never noticed these particular things about you before. The way your hair framed your features so nicely, the little beauty mark that seemed to be somehow perfectly placed, or the way a dimple appeared on your right cheek when you smiled.

“Hopefully you didn’t pay too much for it, those things cost like, a fortune.” You followed, snapping him out of his haze as you twirled a piece of hair between your index and middle finger. Dave was much taller than you, so you had to look up to match his gaze, which was already hard since he kept avoiding your eyes. You never realized how much he’d matured since freshman year. He looked pretty cute… Really cute, actually. 

“S-So, uhm, I really don‘t wanna be rude, but…” He closed his locker before looking at you with a rather awkward expression. “Why are you here? Why are you… talking to me?” Honestly, not an unjustified question. Dave was often the subject of bullying, and the popular girls clique made no exception to that rule. He doesn’t remember you specifically doing anything, although... He has a vague memory of you being in the car with those jocks when they threw spoiled milk at him.

“What? A girl can’t talk to her fellow classmate? This is a free country, you know.” You pretended to be a little hurt by his assumption that you were probably just here to make fun of him. In all honesty he was still a little dumbfounded by this whole ordeal, and the fact that half the people that passed you were giving you two weird looks really wasn’t helping. “You know I sit behind you in English, right?” He responds by nodding. He is painfully aware of this fact, as your friends had expressed their empathy for you when your seat was assigned behind him, though you honestly didn’t mind. And also the fact that he got a fair share of gossip from you and your best friend always whispering to each other. “Well,” you flipped a bit of hair over your shoulder. “I saw you had a copy of Birth of Venom in your backpack, and I... Wanted to ask if I could borrow it...” You looked to the side, muttering the last part. As much as you tried not to care what people thought, you did have a bit of a reputation that you were stuck to. Liking comics wasn’t for you, you were a cheerleader, you went to parties, you liked shopping. Okay, you secretly liked comics.

Dave looked at you with a puzzled expression. “I-I’m sorry, can you repeat tha--”

“Can I borrow your stupid comic or what?” You interrupted him, clearly looking a bit embarrassed. 

“Oh!” His face was getting hot, this conversation was lasting way longer than he imagined it would. Usually he’d have his face shoved into his locker by now. “U-Uhm, sure! It’s a bit expensive, but... Well, just don’t damage it, please.” He took his backpack off his shoulder and was about to pull it out before you grabbed his arm. 

“Not here you dumbass! Just, like... Ugh, meet me at my car after school’s over, you can hand it to me then.” You were acting like this was some kind of illegal drug deal, but this truly was something important to you. Your dad had already made it very clear that he didn’t want his little girl becoming some kind of tomboy and have her mind run rampant with superhero stories. Especially with this Kickass guy running around...

The bell rang and you silently thanked it for doing so. “Look, I gotta go. White Corvette, by the vending machines.” You walked past him, and a waft of that lovely vanilla scent hit his nose. He damn near melted into the floor when your arm brushed against his. “Later, Lizewksi.”

You leaned against the hood of your car, scrolling on your phone as you waited for the brunette to show up. You couldn’t help but feel a little guilty that you were just meeting him in secret like this. It’s not like you were embarrassed to be seen with him, or that you didn’t like him, it’s just that liking comics and superheroes was just about the dorkiest thing anyone could be into. Especially with Kickass running around, and, well, kicking ass, people would probably be thinking you’d be into this whole vigilante business yourself. Sure, you thought it was cool that people were doing something about all the crime, but you’d rather die than mess up your hair beating some thug’s ass. 

You noticed someone approaching and noticed that Dave wasn’t alone. With a bit of a disgusted expression, you gestured to his two sidekicks. “I don’t remember inviting the entire geek entourage to come see me. This isn’t some kinda meet and greet, you know.” Todd and Marty seemed, just like Dave before, a little shocked that you were talking to them. 

“S-Sorry, they just uh...” Dave began.

“We didn’t believe him.” Todd followed.

“...believe what?” You questioned, crossing your arms.

“That a chick like you was into comics.” Marty said, before Todd smacked him on the back of the head. “Dude! Don’t say it like that!”

You got a bit flustered, and looked at Dave. “You told them!? What the fuck, Lizewski?”

“I-I’m sorry!” He held up his hands. “They were asking me what we were talking about, and... I panicked.” They were more so insinuating that he was flirting with her, and he didn’t want that rumor going around, in case your jock brother caught wind of that and beat his ass for flirting with his sister.

You sighed, looking down and pinching the bridge of your nose before waving your hand out in a dismissive manner. “It’s... whatever, just leave. Before I change my mind and throw a bitch fit.” His two friends gave him a suggestive look before heading out. “Those two better not snitch or I’ll cut off their shrimps.” He nodded, just a little intimidated by the threat.

He got out his backpack and handed you the comic. “I’m still surprised I uh... I never knew you were into this stuff.” His breath hitched in his throat when your finger brushed over his as you took it from him. You flipped through it, keeping your eyes on the pages.

“Yeah, well... There’s a lot you don’t know about me, as much as I’m sure you guys love to assume.” You realized you hadn’t even told him your name, so you looked up at him and held out your hand, introducing yourself. You know, out of courtesy. 

“I-I know your name, but uhm... I’m Dave.” Your hand felt so soft, your beautifully manicured fingers being a real juxtaposition to his. His hand was much bigger and rougher than yours. You wondered why his hand was so calloused anyways... He didn’t look like he did many sports.

“Wait... Your name isn’t Lizewski?” You chuckled. “Christ, my bad... I always thought that was just your first name.” Your feeling of guilt for the boy before you flared up a bit again. He was being really nice to you, offering you something personal of his that he probably spent a pretty penny on. And you didn’t even know his actual name before. No wonder some people thought you were a bit of a bitch, you thought to yourself. 

“Hey, uhm... I know you got a bunch of these, and my dad would kill me if he knew I was reading them. He hates vigilantes, and he thinks reading comics will get me into the whole thing. Stupid, I know, but... He takes it surprisingly seriously.” You put the comic away carefully. “So I have a proposition for you.”

His eyebrows rose a little. A proposition, alright. No big deal. Could be literally anything though. 

“Come to my house this Saturday, bring a bunch of these, and I’ll tell my dad you’re coming to tutor me for physics or something.” You tilted your head a little, your locks falling gently over your shoulders. “I’ll pay you. Money’s not a problem. It’ll be like I’m renting them from you.”

He thought for a second, but in all honesty... How was this not a total win/win situation? He got to be in a pretty girl’s room, read comics with her, talk about them and make money. What kind of idiot would say no to that? “Yeah! Sounds good to me, uh... What do you want me to...” His words trailed off as you pulled out a pen and reached for his hand, writing a string of numbers on the back of it. 

“I’ll text you the address, and which series I like. I’ll let you do the picking. Oh, and Dave?”

“Y-Yeah?” He felt like his heart was going to beat right out of his chest. This is the closest you’ve ever stood to him. 

Your grip on his hand tightens, and you look up at him with a death stare. “Not a word to anyone about this.” You followed with a cutesy smile. “Alrighty?” You let go of his hand and put your stuff away before pulling out your car keys. 

Dave stands frozen in place, a faint blush already spread across his cheeks. He swore you were going to be the death of him. He looked down for a second and realized that what you wrote down wasn’t just some random numbers. It was your phone number. It all just suddenly felt very real to him, he’d never gotten a girl’s number before. And you were just about the last person he’d expect it from too.

You got in your car and turned on your engine. “See ya on Saturday, Lizewski! Don’t be late or I’ll kill you!” You smile, before driving off at a totally normal and acceptable speed. 

He gave a nervous wave before he looked back down at his hand. There was a little heart scribbled behind the phone number. It probably meant nothing.

But boy did it make his heart flutter. 

[themissinghand]

Hello..I hope you have a wonderful day..I'm glad to see you..Can I ask Sung Jinwoo x cheerful female reader..Reader met Jinwoo for the first time when he was still E rank..Reader fell in love with him first ..She is always by Jinwoo's side when Jinwoo is always looked down upon by others.She also helps Jinwoo financially because she want to help him as much as possible.And the Reader meets Jinwoo's younger sister, Jinah and straight up says 'please let me marry your brother'..(Surely the situation will be lively with the behavior of both of them .(⁠≧⁠▽⁠≦⁠)..)..Jinah like aa okay??...Reader must be surprised when they see Jinwoo's new look.Reader be like: 'Where is my baby boy!!!.. As far as I know about he, he doesn't have a twin!!” dramatically…

Okay... Thank you... Take care of yourself(⁠◕⁠ᴗ⁠◕⁠✿⁠).. Hope you are not stressed by my request.. Bye-bye(⁠θ⁠‿⁠θ⁠)..

Solo Leveling: Little King, Big King

Summary: In which Jinwoo will always be your little king, even if puberty hits him hard.

Pairing: Sung Jinwoo x cheerful F! Reader

Note: Such a cute request! As well, thanks for your patience, sorry that I took so long! 

Warning: None! 

★・・・・・・★

“What is a kid doing here?”

Jinwoo perks up when he hears someone approach him. He turns around, seeing a taller girl staring at him with a cheeky smile. 

“Heya! Are you okay? Are you lost? How old are you?” She bombarded him with questions, and Jinwoo felt overwhelmed by her curiosity. Were she from another team? Probably, he had never met her before. 

“Hold on. You’re hurt.” She pulls out a potion, and without giving Jinwoo time to react, she immediately gave it to him. 

“Drink little guy. Next time, don’t wander into a dungeon by yourself alright? It’s dangerous.” 

“I’m 16.” Jinwoo deadpanned, and she gasped dramatically. 

“No way, me too!” She cheered, and Jinwoo sweatdropped at her cheerful personality. 

“Hold on, drink first. Then I’ll take you with me! You’re from the other team right? They abandoned you here? What a crazy bunch of adults!” Her words spew out of her easily, making Jinwoo a bit flustered in keeping up with her speed. Instead, he only nodded absentmindly, staring at the potion in his hand.

“Drink up little guy. What are you waiting for? Big sister will help you.” She grinned, and waited for him. 

Big sister? We're literally the same age.

Seeing her insistence, he drank the potion anyway, feeling his injuries and fatigue wash away.

“Now you look better! Come on, I’ll help you get back to your family.” She extended her hand that was also full of calluses. Was she also working like him?

“My name is (L/N) (Y/N)! What’s your name?” 

“...Sung Jinwoo.” He accepted her hand, and she shakes his hand firmly. 

“I finally met someone my age in the dungeons!” She then started leading the way, leading him away from his team who had already abandoned him, and toward another group of people. 

“I’m a gunslinger by the way, so I use guns. I’m only a C-rank though, but I have good eyes like a scout! What about you?” He flinches when she asked, and he felt ashamed of his own weakness. 

“I’m an E-rank hunter.” Jinwoo pull apart, feeling the embarrassment settle in, and he didn’t dare to look up at (Y/N), after all, she probably is disappointed-

“Okay, do you want to come with me?” Despite it all, your cheerful expression did not falter. 

Well, it’s better than here. 

Jinwoo took your hand without looking back.

Jinwoo was used to the judging eyes and disapproving looks. 

So he was bewildered to see you blissfully walk past them without a single care in the world. 

Were you just simply ignorant? 

“Ignore them. They’re always gonna judge others and put us down.” Jinwoo felt a squeeze.

“I know how you feel.” Jinwoo wondered what expression you have now, and when you turned around, you had a gentle smile on your face. 

“Come on, I’ll treat you to some convenient store food. I’m starving and I earned enough.” 

Jinwoo followed her into the store, and watched her skip and twirl until she stopped in front of instant ramen. Then, she shoved it towards him. 

Before Jinwoo could say anything, she patted his shoulder. 

“At times like this, we have to stick together! Just because we poor, doesn’t mean we’re a doormat!” 

Jinwoo blinked, but he couldn’t hold back his laugh. 

“Aww, you’re so cute when you laugh! Like a teddy bear!” Her compliment made him blush and hide away, but she didn’t stop pestering him about it until they finally got their ramen ready to eat.

“Hey, add my number, you’re in a tough spot right?” Jinwoo flinches, feeling shame, but seeing your concerned face, he felt relieved. 

“I’ll help you, and when you grow up, you can pay me back! Promise?” Sticking out your pinky like a child, you grinned brightly. 

Jinwoo could only smile gratefully, before locking pinkies. 

There and then, a promise was made.

“Mom! Jinwoo-oppa got fried chicken for us! And he brought a friend over!” 

It’s been a couple of months since that promise, and to his surprise, you didn't break the promise. In fact, you supported him...a lot.

“Oh dear, you didn’t have to.” 

“Nice to meet you Auntie, my name is (L/N) (Y/N), and this one's on me. Don’t worry!” 

“You’re too sweet, but we can’t-” 

“It’s okay! Jinwoo helped me a lot, so this is me paying him back!” 

JInwoo watched as you debated with his mom, going back and forth until his mom gave in with a smile. 

Before he knew it, everyone gathered around the table and began digging in. Soon, Jinah began bombarding you with questions, such as how you met, and-

“Do you like my oppa?” 

“Of course I do! I’ll marry him when I grow up!” 

Jinwoo froze in embarrassment, while his mom was simply a little bit surprised, before a cheeky and playful look replaced it quickly, just like his little sister. 

“Really?” 

“Yep! He’s the cutest boy I’ve ever met! He’s so sweet and cuddly like a teddy bear-” Jinwoo slaps a hand over your mouth while his face remains bright red. 

He felt your lips move still, as if joking or teasing him. 

He felt questioning and teasing stares from his family, and he knew that they would never let this go. 

One meal turned into multiple, until your presence became a norm at his little home. 

“Auntie! I got you and Jinah some skincare! You have to try this!” And your relationship with his mom and sister has grown a lot. 

A little too much. 

“Aigoo, you didn’t have to buy something so expensive for us.” 

“It’s okay Auntie! You always make me delicious food!” 

“Oppa.” Dazed, it took Jinwoo a moment to direct his attention to his sister, who had her arms crossed.

“When are you going to marry (Y/N)-unnie?” 

“W-What?!” She rolled her eyes at him. 

“You better marry her soon or else someone is gonna steal her away!” His sister gives him a little pat of encourage before she runs off towards you and his mom and joining in on the skincare talk. 

He watches as you turn towards him and gave a cheeky little grin before you were tackled into a hug by Jinah. 

Can you really ask you for marriage? Does he have the right to ask you when he’s still this weak? He still needs to rely on you to survive. 

He can’t, at least not now. 

When he grows up, Jinwoo promises to pay you back and protect you. 

He just hopes that day will come soon. 

“Jinwoo!”

He can’t die now. 

Even if his vision is blurred by blood or if hope is nothing but a bitter dream. 

He won’t die here. 

“Jinwoo?” 

Just as surprised as you were, Jinwoo noticed that he was much taller than you now. He chuckled, noticing how you seemed very confused as you peaked around him, as if analyzing and trying to figure out what is going on. 

“Jinwoo doesn’t have a twin right…?”

“(Y/N), it’s me.” 

It took a moment for you to process before you held his arms as your eyes turned glossy. Jinwoo panicked as he saw you were going to cry, until you suddenly squeeze his cheeks. 

“Where did my cute teddy bear go! I mean you’re still handsome but...my little king!” He felt a harsh tug and he stumbled forward into your arms. 

“How did puberty hit you this hard!? Was it because you were cursed and then after you woke up from a coma, you finally were able to grow?” 

What is this? Some cliche manhwa plot? 

Jinwoo pull you apart easily, shocking you again, but instead he pulls you into a hug. 

“Don’t worry, I’m still your teddy bear.” 

“But you’re too big for me to spoon you now!” Jinwoo bursts out laughing at your pouting face which is full of disappointment. 

“(Y/N), I’ll spoon you.” Before you could say another word, he holds your hand tightly. 

“(Y/N), remember our promise long ago?” You nod slowly, clearly missing his old self. 

“I’ll protect you, and pay you back for everything you did for me and my family.” 

“You don’t have to-” 

“It’s a promise, and we pinky promised it.” 

“Not fair! How come your puppy eyes are still the same even when you’re big!” You playfully cross your arms, before a cheeky grin appeared on your lips. 

“Fine, treat me to fried chicken okay?” 

“Anything you want.” 

“Let me spoon you?” Jinwoo laughs. 

“If you can.” He ruffles your hair, making you jump and punch him playfully. 

“Jinwoo! This is why I like your little version better! At least he was cute and he listens to me-” Jinwoo pulls you closer by the waist, making you yelp by instinct. 

“Am I still not cute?” You push him away. 

“You’re handsome, not cute. There’s a difference.” Jinwoo smirks when he sees you turn away with a blush on your cheeks. 

“Unnie, you can just marry him and then when you have children, there will be mini-versions of him again!” 

“Jinah!” 

JInwoo laughs, that actually doesn’t sound too bad. 

[builtbybrokenbells]

Guilty Pleasures

Due to a strong foundation of trust and a willingness to share, a situation which would normally be catastrophic, seems to turn out to be quite rewarding.

Pairing: danny wagner x f!reader, jake kiszka x f!reader

Word Count: 20.4k (i am so sorry)

Warnings: SMUT 18+, threesome, unprotected/protected sex, rough sex, anal sex, double penetration, oral (f!receiving), oral (m!receiving), face fucking, fingering (f!receiving), dirty talk (lots and lots of dirty talk), choking, biting, name calling, praise, slight impact play, daddy kink, dom/sub, voyeurism, degradation, jealousy, mentions of cheating/thoughts of infidelity, arguing, asshole/shit disturber Jake, angst, fluff, sorry if i miss any!

this is pretty much pure porn. plot at the beginning, but mostly just sex. took a break from gdw for a little while just to straighten my thoughts with it, and came up with this idea and could not stop myself from writing it. it’s super long and very lightly edited, so I do apologize for that. please don’t judge me too hard for this one 😭 as always, be kind, enjoy, and don’t mind any grammar mistakes!

also! italics are the memories/past, everything else is present! thought I’d try something new this time 😁

The chime of the bell above the door signalled the entry of the newest patron of the bar. Normally, you would have eagerly greeted whoever walked in, but tonight, you were caught up in the chaos of the already crowded room. Dollar bills were waving in front of your face, hands raised in the air to catch your attention, and the occasional shout from an impatient customer filled the already loud atmosphere. Beer bottles were flying across the sticky wooden countertop in exchange for cash. Margarita and shot glasses were lined before you, only empty for a moment before they were shoved in the proper direction, too. You were working faster than you could comprehend, barely hanging on but surviving from the thought of your coworkers starting shift in a few minutes.

You took the early shift, thinking that you could breeze through the night with minimal stress and effort. For the most part, you were correct in thinking so. Unfortunately, when the clock struck eight, the city’s nightlife took a dramatic turn. As a result, the bar was quickly overrun with guests desperate for a buzz. Some were understanding, kindness oozing from them as long as they had a drink in their hand. Others were not, but you couldn’t blame them. There were far too many people in the bar for only a single bartender, and that wasn’t really a management issue, either. You were an establishment that was plagued with long time regulars and middle aged men in search of companionship. Every now and then a group of older women would check the place out, but rarely anyone under 30. So, you were confident in saying that it was unusual for you to house so many people in a single night, let alone all at once.

You rushed through your last few customers, serving everyone who had been waiting in hopes that they would still be generous enough to leave a tip. For the most part they were, and for that you were thankful. When the last person retreated, happily sipping on their beverage of choice, you took a moment to breathe. With both hands planted on the countertop and your head towards the floor, you took a much needed minute of rest. When a body presented itself in front of you once more, you thought you might shed a tear just at the thought of fixing another drink. “What are you drinking tonight?” You asked, aiming to sound as cheery as possible.

“You don’t know by now?” At the sound of the familiar tone, your head snapped up in surprise. “I’d be lying if I said that doesn’t hurt.”

“Shut up,” you landed a playful smack on his arm, your first genuine smile of the night fighting its way on to your lips. “Of course I do.” The words fell from your lips as you reached under the counter for a glass. You scooped a few ice cubes into the cup, the sound ringing nicely to his ears. You turned, grabbing a whiskey bottle from the top shelf, wasting no time pouring a double shot over the cubes. “Top shelf whiskey, always. Doesn’t matter the price, as long as that’s where it’s from and it’s a double.” You smirked, turning to place the bottle back in its place. “Three or four ice cubes. Not enough to water it down, but enough to keep it cold.” You continued, reaching for a citrus peel neatly arranged into a spiral from a plastic container beside the glasses. “And something to make it look pretty, as long as it doesn’t change the taste.” You arranged it neatly on the rim with a hint of cockiness seeping through your pores. “And served with a smile, because that’s what makes it taste the best.” You placed it in front of him, paired with the sweetest smile your cheeks could adorn and a soft wink.

“You really do know me, trouble.” He picked up the glass, swirling it around so the ice could cool the liquid. “I’m sorry I ever doubted you.”

“You should be, Jacob. I wouldn’t be a very good bartender if I forgot my favourite customers’ order.” He took a small sip, fighting the urge to dish out another compliment. He knew better, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t tempted.

“Busy spot tonight,” he noted, looking around at the bustling room. The booths and tables were so full that people had taken to standing by the walls, content with being seatless and lost in chatter with each other. “Suppose you actually had to work, not just sit here and look pretty.”

“Nothing wrong with doing both.” You reminded. “Although I don’t think you’d know too much about the working class.”

“Right,” he chuckled, taking a seat on one of the stools. “But I do know a thing or two about looking pretty.” You gave him a shrug, not willing to play into his ego.

“Where’s the rest of your company tonight?” You changed topics, careful not to tread too deeply. “Not like you to stag it.”

“On their way. I’d give them about ten minutes, then I’ll worry.” He assured you. “Maybe I just wanted you all to myself for a night.” He posed the theory as if he had never divulged in the glory of seclusion with you. You ignored him, unwilling to admit that you didn’t mind him on his lonesome.

“What can I get for you, darlin’?” You asked, barely looking up from your hands.

“Whiskey, top shelf. You can pick.” The voice rang through you as if it was blessed with the grace of god himself, settling in your chest and warming your soul. You finally broke your focus from your lime cutting, curious to see if the face matched the beauty of the voice. As if it were some kind of sick joke, the sight of his face seemed even more heavenly than the sweet tone of his words. “Only a couple ice cubes, though. Don’t want to water it down too much.”

“Top shelf?” You asked for clarification. Normally, nobody even eyed the liquor that far up in fear that it would break the bank.

“Price doesn’t matter, sweetheart. Quality does.” As beautiful as he was, he did seem a tad cocky. You supposed you could brush it to the side unless it became a real problem. You scooped a few ice cubes into the cup, turning to the wall of liquor to pick his poison. You used the step stool to reach for a bottle on the far left. You brought it down with caution, returning to him with a raised eyebrow. He glanced at the label and gave a nod of approval.

“Single?”

“Always a double.” You could hear a smile hidden in his tone. You poured the whiskey over the ice, the crackle striking him with curiosity. “Ice usually goes in last, does it not?”

“Been doing this a long time,” you chuckled “tastes better this way.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” He hummed. As you turned to place the bottle back in its original place, you could feel his eyes burning into you. When you turned back to him, your suspicion was confirmed. He seemed shameless about his unwavering stare. “Got anything to make it look pretty?” You let out a sigh, pondering what you could add to it. You pulled out a citrus twist, showing it to him. “Will it change the way it tastes?” He smirked.

“Unless you’re planning on eating it, no.” You teased, garnishing the rim with it. “Probably wouldn’t be very pleasant if you did.” You passed it to him, smiling at the peculiar interaction.

“That smile will make it taste even better, though.” He noted, eyes still glued to you. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”

“Y/n,” you said, feeling a hint of a blush plaster your cheeks. “What about you? Never seen you around here before.”

“Sweetheart suits you better.” He noted. “I’m Jake.” He replied, taking a sip of the beverage. He gave a nod of approval paired with a little smile, one that stole the air straight from your lungs. “Just moved here, thought I’d check the place out.”

“Satisfied so far?” You weren’t shy in admitting your question was laced with filthy undertones. You were certain you would let him take you right then and there with no guilt at all. He was the most beautiful thing you had ever seen, and his interest in you was very apparent.

“Incredibly,” he let out a small laugh. “What about you, trouble?”

“What about me?” You shot back, thankful that the bar was nearly empty. You thought it would be worse than torture, having to cut your conversation with him short.

“Are you satisfied, sweetheart?”

Jake was the devil in disguise, and that you were certain of. His charm was like no other, but his intentions were his downfall. He would do anything for a night of fun, but that’s where his involvement ended. He was quick with a joke, always trying for a laugh. Compliments were steadily flowing, and his gaze was always the same; attempting to undress you with his eyes alone. You were sure Jake could make a great friend if you allowed him to get that close, but it was much too risky for you to entertain. You had fallen victim to him once, and had never fully recovered. To step in time with him was assurance of certain death, and that was something you could never forget. Although beautiful, his love was not something desirable. Despite knowing that, you seemed desperate to convince yourself of the fact every time you were near him.

“Aren’t you always trying to get me alone?” You chuckled, hearing the door chime once more.

“Always trying, never succeeding.” He shrugged, taking a long drink from his cup. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.”

“I wonder why that is, Jacob.” You rolled your eyes. The conversation came to a halt as soon as the words left your mouth. Danny, Josh and Sam had joined you two at the bar, taking a seat beside their brother while still amidst their own conversation.

“I wonder, too.” Jake said, always needing to get the last word in. You clenched your jaw, already finding yourself annoyed with him despite only being in his company for a short time.

“That’s it, beautiful. Just like that.” His desperation was evident, heavy breathing sounding through the room and staining the walls with sin. It was a sin you would never be able to forgive yourself for, one that was made in a moment of weakness and left an air of suffering in its wake. “Does that feel good?” His fingers were knotted in your hair, laced around the strands like a snake settling in for a kill. No verbal response could compare to the vulgarity of your moans. “Tell me how good it feels, baby.”

You broke your stare from his face, feeling a wave of indignation washing over you at the vile memory. It was something that plagued you, seeming to poison every pleasant thought and ruin it indefinitely. To him, it seemed like a typical Sunday afternoon activity. Jake was always dripping with sex appeal, and sex was his favourite pastime. It was a horrendous pairing of traits. He had no remorse for his actions, none at all for making you fall for him and then disappearing as if he never existed at all. You were a one night stand, and he left your apartment that night with no intent of ever speaking to you again. You were a fool for him, in love by the first touch, and you were nothing more than a conquest to him, a challenge with little significance, and you were one he proved so easily forgettable.

You never wanted to see him again, almost happy he had vanished after the initial shock wore off. You vowed if you were to see him again, you wouldn’t even cast a glance in his direction. You did well; the first few times he came back around the bar you barely even acknowledged his existence. That struck a nerve in him you didn’t even realize he could have. Emotion was very low on Jake’s list of priorities, but you seemed to invoke every single one in him. It bothered him so much that he refused to return to the bar you worked at for many months in fear of facing rejection again. He avoided you just long enough for you to meet a fantastic person, one who seemed very willing to give you the love you were looking for. One that found himself sitting in the same bar seat Jake had once sat, staring just as longingly at you as Jake did. This time, the patron was in it for more than a hookup, and had fallen for you far beyond anything Jake could ever comprehend feeling.

It was fantastic; a dream come true, even. Someone who loved in the same way you did, adorned the same outlook on life, and had the same morals and passions. It was so fantastic that it seemed too good to be true. “Hey, beautiful.” Danny leaned over the counter, placing a kiss to your cheek as you sat a beer bottle in front of him. “I missed you.”

Correction: it was too good to be true.

“I missed you.” You smiled, eyes fluttering closed at the feeling.

“Ten more minutes and you can join us on the other side.” Sam joked, eyeing the clock.

“Oh, I know. I’ve been counting the seconds.”

Jake had done such a good job at disappearing that he had dug his own grave. Instead of mustering the courage to confront you, to apologize and make amends for his actions, he gave you ample opportunity to fall in love with his best friend. As if it was some type of sick joke, a repercussion for the sins you committed with him, you had no idea that they were so close until it was far too late. You were already falling fast for the curly haired boy who appeared to be the exact opposite of Jake Kiszka. You were so desperate to purge Jake from your life that you failed to realize Danny was a sure way to allow him right back in.

“My friends are gonna join me, tonight. Is that okay?” Danny was nervous, that much was obvious. But, he was cute when he was nervous, and you couldn’t imagine why meeting his friends would cause any kind of problem.

“F’course it is, handsome.” You smiled, handing a bottle to him after ridding it if the cap. “You know, draft would be much cheaper. And better for the environment.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he smiled, finding it impossible to stop admiring you. “They can be a lot, sometimes. I just don’t want them to scare you away.” He chuckled.

“I like you, Daniel. I’m dating you because I like you, not because of your friends. Besides, crazy never really bothered me much. I work at a bar, so I’m sure I’ve met worse.” He laughed, nodding along to your words.

“Suppose I can’t argue that.” He agreed. “If you like them, we can properly hang out sometime. I just thought that if you didn’t, you could pretend to be busy with something else.”

“Thoughtful, but not necessary. I’m sure I’ll love them.” You leaned over and placed a kiss to his cheek. “You worry too much.”

“I like you, what can I say?” He smiled, appreciative of your attitude. “Plus, they keep pestering me about coming here all the time. Figured I couldn’t keep you a secret much longer.”

“Oh, so I’m a secret?” You teased, sending him a wink.

“Not like that,” he rolled his eyes, but he was laughing as he did so. “If I could, I’d keep you all to myself for the rest of my life. What if you like one of them more than me?”

“Impossible.” You assured him, sending look of finality to show him you were serious. “I’m going to clean off the booths, give me a shout when they get here, okay?”

“For a kiss,” he smirked.

“That just comes with the service.” You giggled, leaning forward and capturing him in a moment of sweetness. “That better not count as my tip.” You joked as you pulled away.

“I’ll give that to you after work.” He assured you as you shuffled out from behind the counter.

“I’m counting on it!” You replied, already busying yourself with clearing away empty bottles and glasses. By the time you finished the line of booths, your tray was full to the brim. You hummed along to the music playing over the sound system as you returned to your post, barely noticing your surroundings as you discarded the tray full of clutter. When you swung around, you noticed there were more people at the bar than there were previously. Danny had a smile stuck on his lips as he found himself in mindless conversation with his company. You even found yourself smiling, too, looking over the new faces in attempt to familiarize yourself with them.

The first two looked strikingly familiar, both showcasing features that were not only perfectly suited for their face, but also had an air of similarity. You figured they must be brothers. You and Danny had yet to discuss much other than each other, as the relationship was quite new. You were certain in its strength, but meeting friends was a huge step forward in the process of loving each other. You didn’t stare for too long, realizing that there was another friend you had yet to see. Your head turned down the line of boys, landing on someone who had already made quick work at staring at you. Your stomach dropped, quickly understanding the reason for the other boy’s familiarity. You felt like the ground was stolen from underneath you, that the universe was wrapping its cold fingers around your neck and slowly strangling the life from you. Your palms were sweaty, head spinning with no sign of stopping.

“Remember my order, sweetheart?” He murmured, glancing to his side to make sure Danny hadn’t noticed your volatile reaction.

“Of course I do.” Your words were paired with a scowl, at a loss for ideas on how to dig yourself out of the hole you were in.

You threw your apron in the laundry bin, counting out the cash tips to mark them down in the book. Once it was recorded, you let your hair down from its elastic, running your fingers through the mess of knots the nights stress had created. Once you were able to rid yourself of the aura of darkness that was looming over your head, you managed to force yourself back out into the bar. The noise was immediately overwhelming, seemingly much louder now that you were on the other side of the counter. “Whiskey sour, please.” You gave your coworker a smile, silently thanking them for showing up on time.

“You staying?” He asked, immediately springing to action at your words.

“Guess so.” You sighed, placing the change on the counter. “As if I’m not here enough.” You grumbled. “Danny thinks we should spend our free time here, too.”

“At least try to have fun,” he laughed at your grim expression. As soon as the drink was in front of you, you took a long sip.

“You too.” You chuckled, turning your head to scan the crowd. You noticed that the boys had claimed a booth in your time away, settling in with little hesitation. You walked over, grabbing a chair from a table and placing it at the end of the booth.

It had been years since you and Danny had started dating, and it had been phenomenal. You didn’t have a single complaint aside from Jake, and neither did he. A year or so prior, you had even moved in together. You adored him, and he was your whole world. You had no doubt in choosing him as a life partner, but you did wish that you had never given in to the temptation of Jake. Because even years later, he still looked at you the same way he did that first night he showed up at the bar. Even with no hint of success, or an idea that he would ever have you like that again. He was relentless, and it was excruciating.

Even as in love with Danny as you were, you couldn’t lie and say that Jake was not attractive. You had fallen into bed with him once, and for good reason. You had no desire to be with him, no need for him in any way that mattered, but he was like a parasite, begging to leech life directly from the source. He flirted as if you weren’t practically married to his best friend, as if he didn’t care about hurting him in the crossfire. You shot him down most of the time, but even the best of people had their moments of weakness. There were some nights, albeit few and far between, that you found yourself tipsy enough to entertain him for a moment before the crushing guilt took over.

Danny was not ignorant to what happened between you and Jake. In fact, he was quite aware of Jake’s intense infatuation with you. It would be untruthful to say that it never caused any issues, but there was no world in which it wouldn’t. Danny was quite trusting in you, confident in your love and knew you respected him enough to never stray. That was wholeheartedly true, and being unfaithful to him was never a thought that crossed your mind. Sex with Jake, even as mind blowing as you knew it was, was not worth risking a lifetime of love with Danny. It was futile, and you knew that one night with Jake would always be just that. He hated the thought of commitment, and would never settle down. It was not worth losing everything that Danny gave to you.

“We have to tell him!” You spat, palms landing flat on his chest and pushing him backwards. You were not one for physical violence, but Jake always seemed to bring out the worst in you.

“Fine, then tell him!” He barked back, neither of you caring about your volume or presentability. “Why does it have to fall on me?”

“Because you’re the one who started it! You finally got me to have sex with you, and then you left! You disappeared! You got what you wanted, like always, and now look at the problems it caused!” You exploded. “I’m not risking losing him over someone like you.”

“Someone like me?” He chuckled, looking at you with a fierce shield of carelessness, as if your words hadn’t cut him deeper than a knife. “Fine, we’ll tell him. I’ll go in there and tell him just how good you look from behind, or how beautiful those slutty little noises sound, especially when my name was stuck on those pretty lips. I’m sure he’d love to hear about all of that.” He smirked, lighting a fire in you like no other.

“Fine, I’ll go in there and tell him how you spent weeks getting me to fall for you. Came in here every night so desperate for attention that you couldn’t leave until we kicked you out. You wanted me so bad that you drank us out of liquor, and when you finally had me, you broke my fucking heart. Would you like me to tell your brothers, too? ‘Cause I can talk all night about how terrible of a person you are.” His eyes changed; the defensive nature he previously held was obsolete. He knew he had done wrong, but he had no idea how badly he truly hurt you. He was at a loss for words, so he said the only thing he believed held any meaning.

“I’m sorry.” He muttered. The cold air of the night was nipping at the tip of your nose, but the wind hitting you was unable to compete with the slap of his pathetic apology.

“Fuck you, Jake.” You shook your head, grimacing at the thought of him being apologetic about his actions. “I’m telling him. I really like him, and he deserves the truth. Dishonesty isn’t really my thing, even if it is yours.”

And tell him, you did. It was a tearful confession, an admission of guilt for something you didn’t really need to be ashamed of. He was almost too understanding, showering you with comfort when you felt like he should have walked out. It did sting for him to hear, but he was not willing to blame you for a choice you made months before ever knowing him. His willingness to accept you as is was more than enough for you to fall in love with him. He appreciated the truth, and from there on you two had built a loving life with each other. The thought of Jake was less daunting and more manageable. For the first little while, Jake backed down with the understanding that he was in the wrong. He allowed you to live your life, pretending as if he never knew you until Danny introduced you to each other. It was the amicable thing to do, but unfortunately Jake had no idea how to maintain that outlook. It only took a few months before his insufferable personality made its inevitable return.

“You’re quiet, tonight.” Danny nudged you, sending a soft smile your way.

“Yeah, I’m sorry. It was a long shift. I’ve never seen it this busy in here.” You said, taking a long drink from your glass. It was nearing the end, and you were itching to go for another one, just to escape Jake’s burning stare for a moment.

“That’s okay,” he placed his hand on your knee under the table, sending a jolt of comfort through you. “We don’t have to stay out for long.”

“It’s okay,” you assured him, placing your hand atop of his. “We can do whatever. I’ll be happy as long as I’m with you.” He gave you a lingering stare, one that told you he felt the same way, but he wasn’t sure if he completely believed you.

You weren’t certain as to why Jake was bothering you so much more as of recent. Bothering was not the proper term, really. He never bothered you; his advances were not uncomfortable or troublesome. Infuriating by times, yes, but he was harmless in every sense of the word. He was affecting you more, and that was a strange feeling. You had spent the last few years managing to ignore almost every sly pass or risky comment. It had become routine, Jake capturing you in a moment of seclusion and doing his best to make your loyalty falter. It was always the same story; a few eye rolls, a scoff, and maybe even a playful shove that had incredible amounts of hidden frustration behind it. Jake was the master at flirtation, and you had mastered rejection. It grew increasingly easier over time, and now it was barely a chip off your shoulder. The beginning proved tough, but you persevered to a point where it barely bothered you in any way that mattered. Lately, it seemed like it was more impactful than your typical game of cat and mouse. His touches held more emotion, lingering for a moment too long. His eyes held unspoken words, and his moves were no longer meant to maim; they were aimed to kill.

You found yourself playing into him more, entertaining the idea before ultimately shutting it down after the crushing guilt took over. You would never do that again, and even more so, you would never do that to Danny. You repeated the mantra in your head until the words seemed to bleed from the walls. As firm as you were on your stance, Jake had a devastatingly intoxicating attitude, and you weren’t a stranger to his temptation even long after his initial strike all of those years ago.

“Making drinks even on your days off?” The dulcet tone caught your attention, unexpected and causing you to stutter with your movements. The bottle of vodka moved off target and caused a small spill on the table. You didn’t look up to the perpetrator, no need to see him to know who it was.

“You know me, live to work instead of work to live.” You chuckled. It was true; you were so invested in working that a social life had never been a priority for you. Money was a wicked motivator, and even if the bar was not typically bustling, your regulars were quite generous with their tips. You’d been working at the same bar since you had moved out of your parents house and you had no imminent plans to leave. The owners were nice, they had given you a promise of a manger’s position if you ever wanted it, and you thoroughly enjoyed your coworkers company. The wages weren’t awful and the tips were great. You saw no issue with working, and made it a point to do it as much as you could.

“Makes me think that you don’t want to be at home.” Jake theorized, taking a step closer to you as you swiped away the spilled alcohol. “Is everything as fantastic as you make it seem, or is being tied down not all it’s cracked up to be?” He was beside you, now. His charm was radiating from him, inviting you in without you even noticing how badly it burned. You could feel the warmth from his body slowly surrounding you, a feeling that you hadn’t experienced in a long time. You finally looked towards him, trying to maintain some semblance of passiveness with his advance.

“I’m quite content, Jacob.” You said, holding his stare with no intention of backing down. “Makes me think that you’re projecting.” He let out a chuckle, shaking his head at your need to argue.

“Was just a thought, sweetheart.” He looked towards the table. “Is it such a terrible thing to be worried about a friend?”

“Considering you and I are far from friends, and I know you’re not worried about anything other than sex, yeah.” You also looked to the table, pouring the mix into the three glasses before you. You placed straws in each of them, giving a slight stir as you did.

“I didn’t know it was a crime to enjoy sex.” He shrugged, a smirk toying at his lips.

“It’s not. Think lots of people do.” You snipped, looking towards him. “It’s a crime to want it from your best friends girlfriend.” He chuckled, shamelessly enjoying the fire in your tone.

“Not if I had you first,” he reminded, thrilled by the shift in your expression. Talk of what came before Danny had been strictly forbidden, and you both had done well adhering to it after the initial blowout of the truth. His hand slipped to your waist, fingers dangerously dancing close to parts of you he was no longer allowed access to. The tips of his fingers settled just near your ass; not close enough for an offence, but clearly toying the line between right and wrong.

“That never happened, Jake. Remember?” You prompted him to recall the harsh boundaries you had put in place months prior.

“Oh, I remember,” he smiled, pulling you in to him a little closer. “I think about it all of the time. How could I forget?” It was clear that the two of you were not speaking about the same memory. There was no space left between your bodies, your chest pressed to his and his lips hovering over your own. “Do you remember?”

“Jake,” you warned, knowing that this was far beyond any level of comfort for anyone. He was pushing every possible boundary, and you weren’t sure if it was because he wanted you, or if he just wanted to see you crack under the pressure. Most of the time, anything Jake did seemed more like a punishment or a test rather than anything positive. You wanted to believe he was genuine, but you knew him to be sly and willing to do whatever it took to get what he wanted. You could feel him pulling you in despite both of you being as still as possible. It was just how he was; his eyes were inviting, as was every other physical aspect of him. The only deterrent was his personality, and even that wasn’t completely horrible by times. But it was a trick, as it always was, and as much as your body wanted to fall for it, you knew it was more than wrong. It was despicable.

When his nose was touching yours, brushing together with a million sparks of electricity, you finally came back to reality. You raised your hand, pressing it flat to his chest and pushed him backwards. You were livid at yourself for allowing him to get so close, but even angrier at him for trying so hard to make you fall for it. “What’s wrong, sunshine?” He smiled. The air was still laced with notes of whiskey. It radiated off him as if he used it as holy water. At one time, the scent was alluring, deadly when mixed with his cologne. Now, it seemed repulsive. “Not even once, for old times sake?”

“Never again.” You snapped, unwilling to believe that he truly thought you would agree to his request. “You’re hammered.” You noted, feeling the choke of tears in your throat. “Go home.” The regret for even allowing him near you was debilitating.

“All alone?” The smirk he held was infuriating.

“Go home, Jake.” A third voice broke through the tension in the air. You both turned to the entryway of the kitchen, seeing Danny standing with his arms crossed. He didn’t seem angry, more like he just wanted to put an end to the chaos and move on. Jake raised his hands in surrender, casting one more sideways glance at you before shuffling towards the door.

Sam sat a third drink in front of you, prompting you to utter a small thank you for his kind gesture. You were already tipsy, before you even joined them for a drink you could feel your head swirling from exhaustion. Alcohol certainly did not help you wake up, nor did it help the incessant memories from the past. You wasted no time bringing the straw to your lips in attempt to wash down the bitter aftertaste of remembering. You closed your eyes, desperate to focus on anything other than the ache of knowing Jake in any other way than surface level. Even the burn of the whiskey was preferable to the burn of him.

“Maybe you should slow down, baby.” The concerned tone was less of a comfort and more like a stab to an already open wound. You set the glass back on the table, eyes flickering to your boyfriend. You bit the inside of your lip, trying to focus on him and him alone. You could feel Jakes eyes searing into the back of your skull, begging you to look at him instead. Had it been a battle for affection, a challenge of courtship, you could be more sympathetic for the boy, but everyone was painfully aware that Jake was not after you with intentions of marrying. Sure, he liked you, but it was in a way that only Jake could comprehend. To everyone else, it seemed like he viewed you as a conquest, thinking he would have gratification like no other if he was able to steal you back for just one more night. It was vile, and no matter how much you tried to stop it, it only seemed like he was even more mesmerized by you.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m sorry.” You nodded, fidgeting with your hands on your lap. You looked guilty, even if you had nothing to be guilty about. There was never an instance between you and Jake that Danny was unaware of. He was the first to know, and he knew it all. Perhaps your guilt was not accredited to your night spent with Jake, but rather your deepest desire for the chance again. It was horrendous to even consider it, but Jake was unlike anyone else. Again, you had no desire to be with him in any way that mattered, and in truth, sex did not necessarily matter. At least, not in any way worthwhile. You knew that you were undeniably attracted to Jake, and you likely would jump at the opportunity to have sex with him again, as long as it didn’t hurt anyone else. Knowing that it was implausible to invite Jake in without disaster, you shoved that idea as far down as humanly possible. For a long time, it never seemed to resurface, but every time he attempted to ignite the old flame, it seemed to push forward a little more. Tonight, it was impossible to ignore.

By times it seemed like guilt was the only emotion you knew how to feel. Guilt for past mistakes before Danny ever came in to your life, and for being in his life after said mistake. Guilt for giving into his temptation, even if it was just slightly, and even more so for rejecting him while knowing you would accept if the circumstance were different. There was no possibility you could bring the idea up to your boyfriend, and you weren’t sure if you even wanted to. The desire was strong, but not nearly enough to risk losing everything. Instead, you opted to suffer in silence. It was always better that way, anyway. A problem could only be true once it was spoken into existence.

You knew you were incorrect about all of your conclusions, but you chose to continue on the path, anyway. It didn’t matter if you kept it silent; Jake Kiszka was very much a problem, and that would never go away unless it was dealt with directly.

Perhaps it was the decade of friendship that made the predicament so troublesome. You would never bring the situation to an ultimatum, mostly because it was wrong to make him choose between you two, but a small part of you was afraid that you would not win that battle. Your relationship was strong, and had been since the very beginning, but you were unsure if you could compete with a lifetime of friendship, nor the bandmate bond. Jake was going to be a part of Danny’s life indefinitely, and not just in a social setting. They were family, coworkers, and friends. You knew that if you wanted to be in his, too, you would have to learn how to cope with the reality.

“You okay, trouble?” Josh smiled, pointing his gaze at you. You gave a nod, trying to look as pleasant as possible. Even the sound of the nickname made your stomach churn, even if Josh used it in a much better way than his brother did.

“Oh, yeah. Think I just need to get out of the work zone and into the fun one.” You chuckled.

“So what’s with that, anyway?” You asked, handing the whiskey glass to the boy in hopes that you would be lucky enough to brush fingers with him. Any contact was worth the world, even if it was minuscule.

“What?” Jake grinned, doing just as you hoped he would. As he received the glass, he let his fingers rest on yours for just a second too long.

“Why do you call me trouble?” You laughed, unsure of where his nickname originated.

“Oh, I forgot your name. Had to think of something on the spot.” He joked, taking a sip of his drink and watching for a reaction. You rolled your eyes, knowing very well that it was a lie. “You’re gonna make me say it, aren’t you?” He sighed, leaning in a little closer.

“I would appreciate it.” You gave him a sweet smile, coaxing the answer from him.

“It’s my indirect way of saying I like you, sweetheart.” He hummed, eyes never leaving your face. He was revelling in the blush that dusted your cheeks. “Plus, a girl as beautiful as you is nothing but trouble.”

“Don’t flatter me, Jacob.” You brushed him off, but felt yourself leaning closer to him over the bar top.

“But it’s my favourite thing to do.”

“I’m going to grab another drink.” You announced, standing as you looked over the table. “Anyone else?” All of the boys put in their orders, thanking you for the offer. Just as you were about to turn, Jake stood, too.

“You’ll need someone to help carry them,” he said in response to your pointed stare. Without argument or agreement, you turned and walked towards the bar. You didn’t have to see him to know he was following; you could feel it. You took post at the bar, waiting for the bartenders to come to you. Jake joined you, wasting no time placing a light hand on your back. “What’s bothering you, sweetheart?” He asked, voice low enough so only you could hear him.

“I’m just peachy, Jake. No need to worry.” You grumbled, pulling out your card to pay for the order.

“For some reason, I don’t think that’s true.” He also pulled out his wallet, ready to race you for the bill. “Usually you already would have threatened to throw a drink at me. Tonight, you won’t even look at me.”

“It would be a waste of a perfectly good drink.” Your response was short and sweet, clearly showcasing your desire to end the conversation.

“Have I got you that bothered, tonight?” You could hear the smirk in his tone before you even looked at him.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” you scoffed, finally looking over to meet his eyes. The sight of his face was enough to make your heart skip a beat, so beautiful that it was almost haunting. The parallels of the two universes were debilitating when you thought about them for too long; one in which Jake would trip over himself to flatter you, and one where you would kick him to the ground before he could try.

“Don’t have to; you do that for me.” His smirk turned into a smile, his hand still lingering on your lower back.

“How many times do I have to tell you this is never going to happen?” You sighed.

“When you actually mean it.” He chirped back, wasting no time.

“I think I’ve been pretty clear.” You argued. “You know, like the the million other times I’ve told you.”

“Right,” he nodded, but mischief was dancing in his eyes. “So you don’t like it when I stop by to see you before everyone else? Or when I tell you how pretty you look?” He chuckled, already knowing the answer. “I think that you do like it, just not when Danny’s around.” And he was correct, as disgusting as it was. You had said a million times that you didn’t care for his antics, but he could see the dishonesty as if it were written all over you and stamped on your forehead in big, red letters.

“I think that you should learn how to listen, Jacob.” Even as you spoke, you could feel yourself leaning into his side ever so slightly, wordlessly inviting his attention and touch.

“I’m listening, y/n.” He assured you, mouth leaning in closer to your ear. You were enveloped in a cloud of alcohol, both of your inhibitions lowered and the primal pleasure from the touch was undeniable. “I’ll listen to you all night, if you’ll let me, but I don’t think you’ll be doing much talking.”

“Jake, I’m in love with your best friend.” You reminded.

“I’m not asking you to be in love with me.” He said, lips barely hovering over your ear now.

“This is wrong. You have to stop.” You muttered, but the warning was feeble, barely any strength behind it. He had finally gotten ahead, and he was relishing in his victory. “He’s your best friend, Jake. This is despicable.”

“Fine,” he seemed like he was going to bargain, but knowing Jake, his bargain was not worth the time or energy. “If you won’t let me take you home, you can go over there and bat your eyes, give him a sweet little smile, and ask him if he’ll let me join.” The idea struck you like a blow to the gut, settling in your bones and engulfing any existing thought in your brain. It seeped under your skin and into your veins like poison, diluting any healthy rationale and suffocating any moral. You had been so volatile at the thought of Jake that it had never even crossed your mind to think of that possibility. He could see it in your eyes, the flash of excitement at the suggestion. “See? I knew you didn’t mean it, trouble.” He tightened his grip on you slightly as he watched the elation deflate from your eye. He wasn’t suggesting it, he was only offering the idea to prove his point. “You want me, but you don’t want to hurt him.”

“Yeah, because the only use I have for you is sex. I’m in love with him.” You snapped, furious that he had played you in such a way.

“That’s all I wanted to hear, sweetheart.” He grinned. “But, if you do want to ask him, I don’t mind sharing.” He hummed. “I’d do anything to have you, again.”

“Fuck you,” you brushed off his comment, turning to the bartender and ordering the list of drinks that the others had requested.

“You’d like to,” he teased, paying for the order before you could even think of doing so. He gave you one last smile before grabbing two glasses from the counter and making his way over to the table. You tried to satiate the bubble of anger as you waited for the rest of your order, but it proved nearly impossible. You walked back to the table with a sour taste in your mouth and an overwhelming urge to go home. Worse than anything else, when you returned, the distant pained look in Danny’s eye made the interaction all the more disturbing. He knew, like always, and there was no way to hide it. When you looked to him, he averted his gaze towards Sam, who was sitting on the other side of him.

“I don’t know what to say, Danny!” You exploded, tears prickling your eyes. “I love you, and I want to be with you. Always have, and I’ve known that from the minute I met you.”

“I feel that way too, so I just don’t understand what’s so special about Jake! If you want to be with me, and you love me so much, why does it seem like you cling to the attention from him?” He ran a hand through his hair, not wanting to be upset with you but having no other way to express his feelings.

“If I could have it my way, I’d never speak to him again! I never wanted to, and then I started dating you and he magically appeared!” You tried to word your frustration as best you could. “I’m not trying to entertain him, but it gets a little hard to ignore him when he’s always around and doesn’t want to leave me alone!” You took a seat beside him at the table, silently begging him to look at you. “Danny, you have to know that I would never do that to you.”

“I know!” He snapped, causing you to recoil from the harshness. He finally looked up at you, remorse evident in his eyes. “I’m sorry, y/n. I know you wouldn’t.” He assured you. “Do you have feelings for him?”

“No, baby.” You reached out for his hand. It was not a lie; you did not have any romantic feelings or anything of the sorts when it came to Jake. You were attracted to him, and you knew that he knew as much. You didn’t have to remind him. “I only feel that way for you.” You assured him.

“It’s just hard, y/n. He looks at you sometimes and I wonder… I just wonder when the day will come when he finally grows up and realizes that he wants to settle down, because I know you’ll be the only person he’s looking at.”

“Jake will never grow up.” You shut that idea down, both of you quickly realizing how blasphemous it sounded. “And it doesn’t matter if he’s looking at me, because I don’t want that with him. I had feelings for him a very long time ago, and he hurt me really bad. There’s no part of me that feels like that way for him, now. I fell in love with you, and fell for a reason. I want you to know that you’re the only one who has my heart.”

Danny was fidgeting with his hands, a sure sign that he was upset. You couldn’t blame him; if it were the other way around, you would be, too. You wished you knew how to ward off Jake for good, and in turn suffocate any of the remaining sexual desires for him. You hated that amidst the struggle, Danny felt hurt enough to doubt your love for him. Of all the things that you have felt, or imagined about Jake, they didn’t hold a candle to Danny. Under the table, you reached out for his knee. You rested your palm on his leg, thumb gently running over the fabric of his jeans. You could feel him relax under your touch almost immediately. His eyes flickered towards you, seeing the sincerity in your face almost immediately. He leaned back in the booth and slipped his hand atop of yours, a silent show of affection.

You motioned your head towards the door, pleading with him for a moment alone. He nodded, standing first and allowing you to lead the way. You both headed outside, hand in hand with no regard for anyone else at the table. When you broke out onto the patio, the cool evening stung your skin. You were almost nervous to look at him, unsure of what to say. “I know you’re attracted to him, y/n. It’s not a secret.” The words weighed you down as if you were buried in cement.

“I don’t love him, Danny.”

“No, but you do feel something for him.”

“Not in any way that matters.” You took a step towards the wooden fence of the entryway. He followed, looking down at you as he took your side. “Not in any way that compares to you.”

“I know.” He assured you. “Doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt.” He shrugged.

“I know.” You felt your chest ache at the proclamation of pain. That was something you never wanted to cause him. “I don’t know what to do. He’s… persistent.”

“Yeah, always been that way.” Danny explained. “Guess it didn’t matter as much before because I’ve never loved someone as much as I love you.” You looked to the ground, the weight of shame making it impossible for you to look at him. “Look, I’m not mad at you.” He said, his hand snaking around your waist. “I knew that this would always be an issue, but I love you enough to work through it.”

“I don’t think that’s fair, Danny.” You sighed, closing your eyes at the feeling of his touch. It was the most comforting thing to ever exist.

“Listen, you’ve never actually done anything with him, have you?”

“Of course not.” You shook your head, unable to imagine betraying him in such a way.

“He’s a dog, and I’m sure you know that. I’m not really worried that you’ll leave, or anything like that. I think maybe in the beginning I was, but I know that after this many years, if something was going to happen, it would have happened already.” He pulled you into him, allowing you to rest your head on his chest without actually having to turn to look at him. “I don’t think you slept with him and then got with me as revenge. If so, you’ve played a fantastic game.” He laughed, and you did too. “You’ve told him him to back off, and I have, too, but I don’t think he would have stuck with it if he didn’t believe there was a chance.” You closed your eyes, bracing for the impact of a breakup. You wouldn’t blame him if he did. “It’s okay to be attracted to him. You’re human, and it’s a normal human thing. I also know you enough to know that you wouldn’t have gotten with him at all if you never felt anything for him.”

“It doesn’t make it right.” You were fully willing to take blame, to understand that this was a despicable thing for you to be feeling.

“No, but what I’m saying is, I continued to date you knowing the history. Still do. You were always honest with me. You’ve never lied to me, and I respect that more than anything else. I see you two together; I know that spark is there. I’m not going to punish you for that because you’ve never tried to hide it or lie about it. It’s normal for you to be attracted to people, and it’s normal for me to be hurt about it. But I think our spark is a hell of a lot bigger, and I love you far too much to not try and work this out.” You finally felt a tear slip from your eye as you wrapped your arms around him.

“I wish I never met him. I wish I could have met you, first. I don’t want to feel this way.” Your words were muffled from your face being buried in his chest, but he got the message. He held you to him, placing a kiss to the top of your head.

“I know, and part of me does, too.” He whispered. You both sat there, holding each other in hopes that it would take all of the bad away. “I think that you need some sleep, because I can see how tired you are. We can figure out how to get through it, and I know we can, but it should be in the morning.” He said, cupping your cheek in his hand and guiding your head up to look at him. He swiped away the tears with his thumb, giving you a small smile to let you know he meant everything he said.

“I don’t deserve you.” You mumbled, completely lost in his eyes. The more you stared, the more things seemed to feel better. He was home, and he always would be. He was the love of your life, and you were more certain of that than anything else. “I’m sorry that I caused this. I wish I could go back in time and make some different decisions, maybe we wouldn’t be here.”

“Maybe I wouldn’t know you at all.” He theorized, and that was the worst thought of all. “It’s been four years, bug. We can make anything work. I know you love me, and I trust you; I always have.” he leaned down and placed a kiss on your lips, the feeling more soothing than any words shared.

“If it means I get to keep you, I’ll never look at him ever again.” You swore to it, knowing deep down that when it came to your relationship with Danny, you would go to the ends of the earth to salvage it.

“I don’t think we’ll have to go that far.” He chuckled, placing another kiss to your lips. “And you do deserve me. I know that you do, because after four years, you’ve never given in to him. If he flirted with me like that, I’m sure I would’ve cracked by now.” At the thought of it, you both dissolved into a fit of laughter. “Jake has always been Jake. I think he feels like he lost, and he never really got over it.”

“He did lose,” you laughed “if it were ever a competition between you two, he wouldn’t have even made it to the starting line.” You leaned up for another kiss as you finished, so incredibly grateful to have someone so understanding. Danny was the best in every sense of the word, and you had known that long before that night.

“I think after so long of you brushing it off and telling me it was okay, it was just routine. At first, him and I had plenty of words and none of them were polite. After a while, I saw that you could handle your own, and you always told me not to worry or fight with him. I trust you, but I probably shouldn’t have been so passive about it.” He explained. “If I ever thought he pushed it too far, or if he had made you uncomfortable, I would have killed him. Still would, actually. But you always seemed to laugh it off. Every time I mentioned it, you never seemed to care about him flirting, just about hurting me. I think we’ve all known for a long time, and I think that it just became so normal that we chose to ignore it.”

“Jake never bothered me.” You shrugged. “He’s harmless, and I know that. Think everyone else does, too. He just loves to flirt, and he loves attention. Sometimes, it’s actually kind of funny to see him try so hard and make a fool of himself. I care about Jake as a friend, and I do quite like him for company, but I guess I never wanted anyone to fight about it because I knew he could never be you. I think we all just let it go too far without talking about it.” You said, allowing your fingers to dance with his. Your eyes scanned his face, noticing how beautiful it looked in the dim moonlight. You felt stupid for ever having a shred of attraction for Jake, because Danny was the most beautiful thing you had ever seen, inside and out. You had the world in your hands, and you took it for granted. “I never wanted to hurt you. I never want to hurt you. You’re the most important person in my life, and I love you with every ounce of my being.”

“I love you, and I know you love me. I know we love each other enough to make anything work.” You knew he was right, because there was nothing you wouldn’t do to keep him by your side.

“Thank you for being the best.” You whispered. “And for wanting to work it out. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

“I know you will.” He placed a kiss to your head. “You don’t have to thank me for anything.” You rested in his arms for a moment, and the longer you spent there, the more things seemed to look up.

“I’m gonna head home. I think I need to go to bed.” You told him, pulling back slightly.

“Do you want me to come with you?” He said, looking down at you with concern.

“No, please stay and enjoy the rest of your night. I ruined it enough already.” You shook your head. “I’m just going to take a shower and go to sleep.”

“I’d enjoy it with you, too, you know. And you didn’t ruin anything.” He told you, looking more serious than he’d ever been.

“I know, baby.” You assured him. “I’ll be okay. Go in and have a few drinks, and have fun. I’ll be waiting for you when you’re ready to come to bed.” You smiled, standing on your tip-toes to place a kiss on his cheek. “I love you.”

“I love you.” He hummed, stealing one last kiss before you made your departure. “Call me if you need me, or even if you just want to say hi.”

“You know I will.” You gave his hand one last squeeze before taking a step away. He blew you a kiss before you turned out of sight, and as always, you pretended to catch it. He only went back inside once you were out of sight.

Luckily for you, your home wasn’t too far away from the bar. You normally walked to and from work, and it was almost your favourite part of the day. It allowed you a few moments of peace, and you could decompress from any of the day’s excitement. As you made your way down the street, you felt the weight on your shoulders lift. You felt better knowing that Danny was aware Jake was no more than a guilty pleasure, and that he was the love of your life. Part of you still felt dirty for even feeling as such, but the knowledge that you were both willing to work through it was more important than anything else. As you tumbled up your porch stairs, you wasted no time unlocking the door and bustling inside. You were eager for a shower to wash the stress of the day off, and your stomach was begging you for a bite to eat.

You kicked your shoes off and immediately went to the kitchen. You rustled around in the fridge before you found leftovers from last night’s dinner. As you warmed it up, you unbuttoned your jeans and slipped out of them. You placed them on the back of a chair and made a mental note to throw them in the laundry basket later. You ate in silence, enjoying the sound of nothing after hearing the constant buzz of a bar for hours on end. You threw your dishes in the sink and made your way upstairs to the bathroom. After you showered, you felt like a brand new person. You took extra time to do your skincare routine, and blow dried your hair before climbing into bed. The sheets were welcoming, still lingering with the scent of Danny’s cologne. When you nestled your head in the pillows, you were surrounded by the smell of his shampoo. It was the epitome of comfort, and you wished you never had to leave. It didn’t take too long until your eyes grew heavy, and the thought of sleep was too tempting to resist. You pulled the blankets up to your chin and drifted off into a slumber.

When you woke, it was still dark outside and the bed was still very much empty. You thought it was strange, figuring Danny would be back and asleep long before then. You rubbed your eyes, looking to the alarm clock on your beside and noticing that it was well into the night, now. You figured that Danny was the safest with his brothers, and you need not worry about someone over a foot taller and much stronger than you. You were about to close your eyes and fall back to sleep, but you heard the distant shutting of a door and muted chatter. Danny must have invited the boys over, which he so often did. You figured now that he was home safe, you could sleep soundly.

You settled back into the pillows, lax against the mattress and welcoming of any slumber that was willing to come to you. The sound of the same chatter began to fill the hallway, striking you as something even more strange. If you were sleeping, Danny aimed to keep the house as quiet as possible. It was unlike him to be speaking so loudly, especially so close to the bedroom. You sat up again, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Before you could even think to speak, or stand and confront the disturbance, the door of the bedroom creaked open. The chatter was obsolete, now, and the hallway light pooled in through the opening. You saw Danny, immediately prompting a smile on your face. Once he saw you were awake, he took a step inside. “Hi baby.” You crooned, excited that he was home. He didn’t respond, just took another step further into the room.

Behind him was another body, one that you couldn’t recognize through the darkness. When he turned and the flash of light reflected off the walls just right, your stomach dropped. “Hello, trouble.” You could hear the smirk in his voice.

“What’s…. What’s up?” You looked between the two boys, unsure of how to react to the situation.

“Mind if we turn a light on?” Jake asked. “Hard to see your beautiful face when it’s so dark in here.” The words settled in the pit of your stomach, making you unable to form a coherent response. Even in the simplicity of the statement, the tone of his voice alone sent a rush of arousal straight to your core. You were too close to sleep to have any inkling of right or wrong.

“Y-yeah,” you stuttered, looking to your boyfriend for an answer. Even in the minimal light, you could sense an air of mischief on his features. You shuffled around, searching blindly for the lamp on your nightstand. Once you located the switch, you flicked it on. A soft yellow hue decorated the walls, illuminating both boys in all of their beauty. “Better?”

“Much.” Jake smiled, but it was all but genuine. You weren’t sure if you were in a dream, mind crazed from the days whirlwind of events and fabricating some sort of twisted narrative that you wished was real. Although you seemed awake, the haze of dream and imagination nowhere in sight, the situation seemed too odd to be true. You watched the two, curious as to what they were doing, and even more so about what they were thinking. If you were in reality, they were acting more out of character than they ever had before. “Did you get some sleep, sweetheart?” Jake questioned, eyes lingering everywhere except for your own. He looked as if he was already imagining what lie beneath the mountain of blankets.

“Yeah,” you nodded, figuring the best way to find out what was happening was to play along.

“That’s good,” Jake nodded, looking to his counterpart. “You’re definitely going to need it. Long night ahead.” He gave another smile, but this one radiated excitement. You looked to Danny, silently pleading with him for an answer.

“What?” Danny asked, tone only moderately harsh. You could tell the softness was dancing behind his eyes, waiting to be seen. “Isn’t this exactly what you wanted?” He took a step towards the bed.

“What is this?” You pried, unable to answer without more information.

“Come on, sweetheart. You’re smarter than that.” Jake urged you to answer your own question. You looked between them, studying each of their expressions for a moment. When you did, your eyes widened, mouth slightly agape in shock. You recognized both expressions far too well, and one was something you hadn’t seen in a very long time. “There you go.” Jake gave the small utter of praise, happy you were on the same page.

“I figured if you want him so bad, I’ll let you have him, but I’ve gotta have my fun, too.” Danny murmured, also looking at you with a hunger in his eyes you had only seen a few times. You were gazing at him in wonder, as if he’d given you the gift of life, unable to imagine a better way to rid yourself of the horrendous things you were feeling about Jake. “That sound okay to you, baby?” He asked, moving to your side. He looked down at you, the streak of dominance that he had a tendency for was incredibly apparent. As he waited for a reply, there was no doubt in your mind that he was more than serious. It was grievous, the fire dancing in his pupils. There would be no backtalk, no bargaining, nothing of the sorts. He was kind enough to let you have a taste of your own guilty pleasure, but it was under his authority. He was in charge, and you didn’t have the power to be anything other than obedient.

“Yes, daddy.” You spoke, in utter awe of the power he had over you. Jake looked to Danny, his expression showing nothing short of elation at the sound of your words. Danny took a glance over at him, a small smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. You could smell the alcohol from both of them, understanding that within their drunk ramblings, you must have came up in conversation. In attempt to settle the score, this was their conclusion.

“I told you.” Was all he said.

“Told him what?” You squeaked, almost embarrassed at your own willingness to submit to him.

“I told him all about you, baby.” He assured you. “Told him how well you listen, and all about how much of a whore you can be.” The ache between your legs was growing more intense by the second, still unable to comprehend the situation you had found yourself in. “But he’d know all about that, wouldn’t he?” His comment was snide, but you didn’t let it bother you. Your eyes flickered to Jake, a nervous jitter rushing through you. You were quite familiar with Danny’s character, and when the whole thing was over, he would go right back to the sweet boy you saw most of the time. He reached out, grabbing your chin in his hand and guiding you to look back at him. “I’m talking to you, not him.”

“Y-yes,” you nodded, agreeing with his statement. “He does.” You felt no shame in it, now. What was usually the elephant in the room was now nothing more than a driving force for the nights events.

“It was so good that you’re still thinking about it, yeah?” You nodded against the force of his hand, a small noise of confirmation sounding from your chest. “Better than I can make you feel?” He raised an eyebrow, but in no way were you willing to engage in his trap with both of them holding so much authority over you. “He’s going to get you off, and then we’ll see if you can give me an answer.” Your cheeks burned red, now nervous at the thought. You knew that Danny and Jake had likely discussed this in depth before coming home to you, but you weren’t sure if Danny really knew what he was getting himself into.

“I-I don’t-“

“What?” He snapped. “Been inviting him in for years, but now you’re too shy?” He taunted. “All talk, no action?” He could see the spark of indignation in your eye, happy that he’d pressed the right button. “Don’t worry, I’ll get my turn, too. So, you just keep your mouth shut and do as you’re fucking told.” He said, no debate about the matter.

“Okay,” you agreed, eyes never once straying from him. Although you had desperately wanted a moment like this with Jake, you still seemed to be plagued with guilt over the matter even with Danny’s explicit permission. He noticed it in your eyes as he moved to sit on the chair you had placed beside the bed. When you put it there for the intent of reading, you surely never thought it would be used for such a vulgar showing.

“It’s okay.” He assured you, his tone much softer than it was a moment before. “I’m okay.” You were both locked in a staring contest, but as he uttered the profession of comfortability, your worried gazed turned into a silent profession of love. Under the hard exterior, he let a loving smile peek through. You let out an exhale, content with knowing he was okay. With that, you turned to look at Jake, unable to deny the flutter of excitement in your belly. When he saw the hopeful gleam in your eyes, he couldn’t help but smile down at you, too.

“Never thought I’d get to see you like this again, trouble.” He stated, taking a step towards the edge of the bed. You sat patiently, waiting for an order from him. Although long ago, your night spent with him left you aware of his love for control, too. “Are you going to be good for me, too? Listen to me just like you do for him?”

“Yes, sir.” You nodded, entranced by the thought of him touching you again. He took a deep breath, the sound of the words washing over him like a shower of relief. He was more than thrilled that you had remembered him so well, thrilled that after so many years the experience for you was still so memorable in your mind.

“Come here, angel.” He beckoned you towards him, expecting immediate action. You slipped out from under the blanket, rising to your knees and moving towards him on the bed. When you were within arms reach, he cupped your cheek in his hand, peering down at you with adoration. He wasn’t shy to admit that he was elated to have you again. As much as his tirade was about mischief, the need to make you admit you wanted him, it also had a lot to do with his own need for you. He leaned down, wasting no time in pulling you into a kiss. It was hungry, desperate to make up for years of abstaining from the feeling. His other hand found your hip, fingers inching under the t-shirt that was covering you.

The sensation was unexplainable, the pleasure derived just from kissing him was overwhelming. Paired with the feeling of his hands on your skin, it was driving you insane. He used his wrist to hold up the fabric as his palm drifted towards your ass, he let his hand rest there, the cool metal of his ring he adorned on his finger sending a shiver through you. His grip was tight and showcased exactly how excited he was for the ability to have you again. He broke from you but didn’t move too far away. His nose was still ghosting over yours, almost as if he was scared you would disappear if he moved too far away. “Seems like you were waiting for us,” he noted, his finger slipping under the thin material of your underwear. “Were you hoping that we would come and take care of you?” He cooed, his sympathy clearly false as his lips drifted towards your jaw.

“G-god yes,” you let out a shaky sigh as his lips ghosted over your neck. He was making it a point to show you how well he remembered the sensitive spots, finding them with ease in hopes you might let a moan slip past your lips. He’d been yearning to hear it for so long that he wasn’t sure he could wait any longer.

“Let me take this off, angel.” He hummed, letting his hands snake under your shirt. As if the realization truly hit you as to what you were doing, you froze at the request, quickly looking to Danny with a hint of panic in your eye.

“It’s okay, baby.” He said, noticing your worry. He was sitting in the chair, observing the sight without a worry in the world. “This was my idea. I’ll tell you if I’m uncomfortable.” He said, hoping to crush your fear once and for all.

“Let me take care of you,” Jake said, also attempting to ease your worry. You looked back to him, giving a slight nod. With that, you allowed him to slip your shirt over your head. The cool air hit you immediately, but Jake was quick with his hands to warm you back up. His thumb brushed over your nipple, the light touch sending a jolt of electricity through you. “Do you know how long I’ve waited to see you like this?” He asked, taking a moment to admire the sight before him. You bit the inside of your lip, nervous about being on display for both boys at once. “It was terrible, only being able to dream about it.” He muttered, leaning forward for another kiss. Perhaps it was because of the incessant need for him that had been eating away at you for months, or maybe because you were finally realizing that he wanted you just as bad, but you were a mess before he even took your clothes off, and you were desperate for him to keep going. He pulled your bottom lip between his teeth, gently biting down as his hand continued to explore your breast. The friction from the pad of his thumb was delightful, even if he was barely touching you. You let a small moan slip into his mouth, immediately sending him into euphoria.

“Did you miss me?” His fingers trailed down your torso, ticking the skin as he familiarized himself with you.

“Yeah,” you admitted, all sense of shame disappearing long ago. He moved back slightly, ridding himself of his shirt.

“Let’s get rid of these, okay?” His fingers slid under the side of your underwear, pulling it back and releasing his hold so it snapped back against your skin. You nodded, laying back on the bed and removing the flimsy fabric from your body. Jake moved towards the side of the bed, casting a sideways glance at Danny as he did so. “If you ask him nicely, do you think he’d give us some alone time?” Jake smirked, raising an eyebrow at you as he asked. “You always seem to get your way.”

“Watch it.” Danny warned, clearly not a fan of his joke.

“Just thought I’d try.” Jake said, brushing off the harsh reaction.

“Can’t perform under pressure?” The snide comment was used for show, Danny making it a point to let Jake know that he was not the one in charge of the situation.

“Feeling left out, Daniel?” Jake asked as he undid his belt buckle. “Jealous, maybe?”

“Haven’t really seen anything to be concerned about, yet.” The argument only proved that Jake was invited over solely for the sake of you. After four years of strictly monogamous dating, Danny never seemed to have an interest in sharing you with anybody. You knew he would never do anything that would put a strain on your relationship, or anything that he was blatantly uncomfortable with, but you were certain he was likely struggling a little bit with the situation. When you turned to look at him again, his eyes didn’t seem angry at all; he was relaxed, sitting as if this was a normal occurrence. You realized then that Danny wasn’t worried at all about competing with Jake, because he knew there was no need. He just wanted Jake to know that the situation was reliant on his generosity, and he could put an end to it if he wanted to do so.

When you looked back, the comment seemed to spark a flame in Jake’s eyes. One that spoke loudly about his love of competitive sport, and to him, this was exactly what the situation was. He opted not to respond, instead climbing into bed on the opposite side of you, ensuring Danny had a perfect view of what was coming next. You watched your boyfriend for a moment, searching for any signs of discomfort, but he was perfectly pleased with watching you fulfill your fantasy. You assumed it was because he knew that Jake would only have you for a moment, and he was promised a lifetime. Danny was never one for jealousy, and it was evident that not even in this situation did it bother him. The conversation you both shared earlier had allowed him to settle any fear and open his mind to possibility. Jake and Danny had shared an in depth discussion before even uttering the idea of him joining Danny. Rules, boundaries, and the knowledge that if someone was uncomfortable at any point, it would be over. The harmless banter was inevitable, but they were both on the same page; they were in it to please you, and that was it.

Jakes hand slipped between your legs, his fingers immediately running through your folds to gather the arousal he’d been causing you. As if it was something he did so often, something he knew so well, his fingers immediately found your clit. He traced circles into the sensitive bud, sending a rush of emotion through you. It had been so long that you had almost forgotten how fantastic it felt to be touched by him. He kept the pressure light, but his motion steady. He barely had to do anything to pry a moan from your lips. “Just like that?” He asked, looking over your face with a distant longing behind his eyes. “Does that feel good?”

“So good,” you breathed, eyes fluttering closed. You could feel his erection strained against his jeans, begging for any type of relief. You were eager to touch him, almost more so than you were for him to touch you. From what you remembered, Jake was not one to take things slow, but you wondered if he was pacing himself in fear of crossing any boundaries. He had spent years pining after you, always being shot down and eventually he had to understand that he would never get an opportunity to be with you again. Now that you were here, with his hands on you, and his name rolling so beautifully from your tongue, he wanted to savour it.

He increased the pressure, gaze never faltering in hopes to sear the memory into his brain forever. You let a gasp out, your hips raising from the bed to meet the movement of his thumb. He gave you a small smile, content at the reaction. “Give him a show, sweetheart. Make some noise, thank him for being so kind.” Jake purred, eyes flickering up to Danny for a moment. Your eyes followed the same direction, catching your boyfriends gaze just as Jake slipped a finger inside you. You held his stare, feeling a moan rise in your throat. You weren’t sure if it was from Jakes movement, or the carnal desire that was written all over Danny’s face. His jaw was hard set, chest heaving with his breath, but his eyes were not angry; they were half-lidded, clouded with enjoyment from the sight.

Jake gave a slight curl of his fingers as he began pumping them into you, his thumb drifting over your clit each time. The feeling was intense, only made worse when he leaned down to pull your nipple into his mouth. Your pleasure was impossible to hide, the work Jake was doing was intensified because you had the opportunity to watch Danny. With his eyes locked with yours, you felt a great need to reach out and touch him. You thought he looked quite lonely, and you were overwhelmed with the desire to have him, too. He noticed the look you were giving him, quite elated at the knowledge you still wanted him even with Jake so accessible to you. You saw him palm himself through his jeans, clearly worked up and desperate for relief, too.

Jake let his teeth sink into your nipple, just slight enough to catch you off guard. Although he would never admit it, he did feel a spark of jealousy upon noticing your disengagement from his actions. He sped his fingers, pulling you back into a cloud of euphoria. Your eyes fluttered closed, your head resting back on the pillow as your mind swirled with the threat of an orgasm. Abruptly, he stopped his movements, violently tearing you away from the dream-like state. You turned to look at him, barely catching his eye before he was slinking downwards on the bed. He settled between your legs, guiding one over his shoulder. You let a sigh of delight out as he brought his mouth to your cunt, running his tongue through you to get a taste of his own hard work.

“F-fuck,” you gasped, his tongue making quick work at circling your clit. Your hand instinctively reached for his hair, fingers tangling in the roots and giving a slight tug every time he hit a particularly pleasant spot. He added his fingers to you, resuming his earlier pace. You were thrown into a whole new dimension of bliss, already close to a climax with little effort. His tongue was just as devilish as his personality; every move was calculated, aimed for maximum impact. He was desperate to get you to an orgasm, needing it more than he needed water to survive. His own enjoyment was almost overshadowing yours, every now and again he would let out a moan against you just to show you how happy he was to be of service to you. “Jake, m’gonna cum.” You warned.

“Look at me.” Danny spoke, now. The order ran through you, his voice sending a new type of pleasure through you. You let your head fall to the side, more than willing to follow the order. The look of longing in his eyes was stronger than you’d ever seen from him before. It was strong enough that it immediately sent you over the edge upon noticing it. Your climax hit you hard, all of your muscles tensing as you let out a slur of moans and curses. The walls were decorated with your sounds of pleasure, the memory sinking into the foundation with intent to stay forever. The obscene display was almost too much for Danny to sit through, his need for you too great to be ignored.

“Taste even better than I remember, sweetheart.” Jake’s voice echoed in your ears, but you were too far gone to cognitively understand what he was saying. You barely had time to come down before Danny was on his feet, barking an order at Jake to get up.

Your head was spinning, trying to focus on something other than the residual energy of your orgasm pulsing through you. At Danny’s request, Jake stood without argument. Your orgasm was glistening on his chin, adorned like a trophy of his most proudest moment. Without another word, Danny stripped himself of his clothes and took the position that Jake had previously held. He wasted no time, immediately placing soft kisses to the inside of your thighs in attempt to convey his love for you. Danny was not jealous of Jake because he was pleasuring you; he was just eager to do it himself. “I told you I’d get my turn, baby.” He mumbled, lips still ghosting over your skin. Jake was watching you, almost seeming unsure of what to do with himself. “Do you want me, beautiful?” His fingertips grazed the outside of your thighs, selling on your hips in a firm hold.

“Yeah,” You nodded, reaching out to cup his cheek with your hand. You let your thumb drift over his cheek, showcasing the love you had for him in the small gesture. He turned his head slightly, placing a kiss to the pad of your thumb.

“I want to hear how bad you want it,” he muttered, his voice low and his order clear.

“Please, daddy. I need you. I need you so bad.” Your shameless begging was put to good use, as usual. Danny was always willing to give you what you wanted, but there was a few things he liked hearing. You were never one to deprive him of his desires, mostly because they were few and far between. He let out a hum of satisfaction, pleased at the sound of your words.

“Okay, baby.” He sighed, as if your begging was tireless and brutal. He was so quick to give in to you that it even bothered him, sometimes. “You know I’ll always give you what you want.” He was inches away from you now, so close that it was near painful to wait any longer. “But you have to take care of him, too, since he was so good to you.” Without looking up, Danny nodded his head towards Jake. The thought was thrilling, to be used by both boys however they wished. You thought that there was no better idea in the world. Your eyes fluttered towards Jake, looking expectedly at him, as if you were waiting for him to tell you what he wanted. The expression was crippling for him, the innocent aura engraved into your face tainted with your willingness to do whatever he pleased. “Show him what a good little whore you can be.”

“Yes, sir.” You breathed, nearly vibrating with excitement at the thought of Jake taking the rest of his clothes off.

“She always been this obedient?” Jake asked, a hint of humour in his tone.

“Took a while,” you could hear the smirk in Danny’s voice without even looking at him. “But I think it paid off.” You bit the inside of your lip, holding back any snide comments you wanted to convey about his jabs. You knew better, and in truth, he wasn’t lying. It was very rare for you to talk back in the bedroom, and even more so for you to contest his authority in any way. Danny was so kind and catering in every aspect of every day life, but during sex, his kindness was limited and his word was final. You learned quite quickly that if you chose to challenge him, it only made it harder for you to get what you wanted.

Jake hummed an agreement, an unspoken praise for Danny’s work. As he unbuttoned his jeans, Danny prompted you to shift closer to the edge of the bed. Jake kicked the rest of his clothes to the side, uncaring about where they landed. The sight of him naked began to form another knot in your belly, promoted without any touching at all. Jake was gorgeous, and it seemed like he had only gotten more so over the years. “Open,” he commanded, stepping closer to you. You did as he asked, turning your head to the side and opening your mouth, welcoming him to do as he wished. At the same time, Danny lowered his mouth to your cunt, resuming what Jake had been doing earlier. Jake wasted no time thrusting into your mouth, immediately letting out a hiss of pleasure. He started at a slow pace, not wanting to push you too far too soon. You let out a moan, muffled by his cock in your mouth. It was your way of telling both boys you were more than content with the current situation.

Danny slipped his fingers into you, curling them to hit the spot he’d grown so familiar with. Jake was phenomenal, but it was no comparison to your boyfriend. He had spent nearly half a decade memorizing every like and dislike, and undoubtedly had the power to bring you to an orgasm in seconds. Both sensations were equally intense, Danny’s tongue was focused intently on your clit and sending waves of pleasure through you, while the knowledge of pleasuring Jake was euphoric all on its own. Jake let out a groan, unashamedly admitting his enjoyment as he began to move his hips a bit faster. You closed your eyes, aiming to keep your breathing steady and your body relaxed.

“Fuck, y/n.” Jake hissed, his head falling back as he spoke. “Look so pretty with my cock in your mouth.” His words sent another rush of arousal through you, seeing every nerve on fire. The praise was heavenly, so good that you realized you could survive off the sound alone. The position you found yourself in was more than just unexpected, but something you never would have imagined possible. Although your processing of the information was difficult, it was incredibly welcomed. Just because you had never thought it possible did not mean you hadn’t dreamed of it a time or two. You almost felt in debt with Danny, knowing that his permission and kindness had given you something so fantastic. You weren’t sure if you could ever thank him enough.

You let out another strangled moan as Danny’s fingers hit the perfect spot, sending another wave of pleasure throughout your body. Paired with the feeling of his tongue, you were dangerously close to the edge once more. You couldn’t verbally warn him, but he knew the signs all too well. His fingers were searing into your hips, holding you to him as he let out a hum, just to let you know that he knew you were close. It was a permissive gesture; he had no intention of stopping or withholding anything from you. Jake was lost in his own world, barely able to comprehend the feeling of fucking you again, even if it was only your mouth. He was hoping you would finish soon, just so he wouldn’t have to pull away first. Danny felt you tense under his hold, now speeding his movements in hopes to bring you to an orgasm. Although he didn’t find himself jealous that Jake was touching you, he did find himself envious that he wasn’t the one behind the moans falling from your lips. He was eager to please you, wanting the gratification of your orgasm like he needed it to survive.

“Are you gonna cum, angel?” Jake managed the words out through gritted teeth, still blissfully lost in the feeling of your mouth. You looked up to him, both of you knowing that you couldn’t respond. He smiled down at you, liking it much better that way. Instead of tormenting you further, he continued to fuck your mouth so you couldn’t get the chance to speak. You watched his face, in awe at the beauty of his expression. Although the scene was far from graceful, he managed to encase gracefulness despite the lack of it within the room. You felt the knot in your belly tighten to a point of no return, and without further warning, another orgasm washed over you. Your muscles tensed as your eyes squeezed shut, and your moans, although silenced, filled the room. Both boys were elated at your performance and were more than ready to move on to the main event.

Jake pulled back from you, letting out a sigh of discontent at the loss of the feeling. “Good to know that you can use your mouth for more than just back talk.” His voice was hoarse, strained by his own need for you. He was eager to fuck you, so much so that he wasn’t sure how much longer he could wait.

“You want him to fuck you now, baby?” Danny asked, mouth still hovering over your cunt. If he could have his way, he’d stay between your legs all night. If it were any normal day, he would have. Your eyes flickered towards him, unsure of how to answer. “It’s okay, you can say it.” His gruff tone made him seem more confident than he truly was; in fact, this was the part he had been dreading all night. Everything that had happened so far was fine, and he was more than willing to admit that he didn’t mind sharing you at all. In the previous context, at least. He’d been struggling with the idea of Jake fucking you, and he was nervous about the possibility of you enjoying it more than you enjoyed him.

“C-can…” you trailed off, looking between them both. You were anxious to speak, not wanting to hurt anyone’s feelings. That was the last thing you wanted to do, especially after both of them being so good to you.

“It’s okay,” Jake said, joining in on the conversation. “Whatever you want.” You nodded, knowing that it was likely painful for him to say that. It was vicious, Jake’s need for control in the bedroom. You’d only been with him once, but you remembered it well. For Jake to take the lowest rung of the ladder and realize he had the least important opinion was likely very hard for him to comply with. But it didn’t seem like he had any disdain on his face, nor any trouble with accepting it. In truth, it didn’t bother him at all. He was just elated to be there.

“Can you fuck me?” You asked Danny, a hopeful gleam in your eye. His fear of being obsolete was diminished within a second, the question settling over him like a warm embrace.

“That’s what you want, sweet girl?” He crooned, fighting back a grin.

“Yes, please.” You assured him, the corner of your lips turning upward into a soft smile.

“We can do that,” Danny breathed, rising to his knees. “Come here.” He held his hand out for you. You took it, making a move to sit up. You shuffled to your knees and he immediately brought his hands to you, fingers dusting across your skin as he pulled you into a kiss. He was ecstatic at your question, but he didn’t have to say it for you to know. He was worried that you would rather fuck Jake, but the whole ordeal had only seemed to make you fall in love with him more. He was a phenomenal partner, one that loved with his entire heart and soul. You had nothing to ever complain or worry about with him, and the fact that he was willing to potentially risk his own comfort to give you something you wanted was something you could never expect from him. But, he had done it valiantly and with no hesitation, and he seemed to be enjoying it, too. Your guilty pleasure had opened your relationship to a whole new world of possibilities.

He pulled away, moving to the other side of the bed. “Come here,” he beckoned you towards him. You didn’t need instruction to know what he wanted from you. You kneeled in front of him with your back to him. You placed your palms on the edge of the bed, giddy with excitement. His hands took to your waist, and you looked up a Jake with a hopeful expression. The look alone could have sent him to his knees. “Are you going to be good for us, baby?” Danny asked, lining himself up with your entrance.

“Yes, daddy.” You were quick with a response, eager to continue. “So good, I promise.”

“That’s my girl,” his words came out in more of a growl. Jake took a step towards the bed, gently grabbing your face in his hands.

“You tap my leg if you want to stop.” His order was firm. “Even if you just want me to slow down. I want you to be comfortable.” His eyes showed heaps of concern as he spoke. You barely knew Jake to be caring, but perhaps in the years of lusting after you, he had grown quite fond of you. You thought it would be hard not to, even if you were a heartless creature. You wouldn’t describe Jake as heartless, but definitely careless. His affection was much different than a typical persons, but it was still phenomenal, nonetheless.

“Yes, sir.” The words sent a shiver down his spine, thrilled at the thought of fucking you again. He didn’t even care about penetration; he was more than content with the idea of your mouth for the rest of his life. Danny and Jake shared a look, both agreeing that they could continue. Without any further hesitation, Danny pushed himself into you. You let out a groan, already overwhelmed by the feeling. You didn’t have time to think much about it, because Jake had snaked his hand toward the back of your head, grabbing a fistful of your hair. He held your head in place as he brought his hips forward, resting the tip of his cock on your lips as he waited for you to open your mouth. You didn’t make him wait; your lips fell open, an invitation for him to continue as he pleased.

Danny started slow, his thrusts steady but not powerful. Jake was the same, both of them wanting you to get used to the feeling before pushing you any further. Their caution was endearing, but you were too far gone to care for it. You pushed yourself back on Danny, a silent show of your desire for more. A fire flashed in his eyes, the movement sending him into a state of ferocity. His grip on you tightened, and the power behind his hips increased. You let out a moan, the tip of his cock slamming against your cervix as he fucked you. The vibration from your moan sparked the same reaction in Jake. Both boys quickly realized that you were perfectly happy being used by them, and they were happy to utilize it. Jake held your head steady as he set a pace with his own hips, the first moment of sweetness quickly replaced by primal desire.

Jake hit the back of your throat, the feeling coming as a shock to you. Your throat constricted around him as you fought back a gag, but it only drove him further. Danny was lost in you, unable to find any more worry. He brought his hand up and landed it with a sharp smack on your ass. The lingering sting from the impact was irritating, but pleasurable all at once. Your fists were gripping the edge of the mattress, holding on tightly as you bounced back and fourth between the two. “Such a good little whore,” Jake hissed, his grip in your hair tightening further. “God, you take it so well.”

“Feel so fucking good, baby.” Danny agreed, the praise from both sides almost too much to bear. Danny reached around your waist, bringing his fingers to your already sensitive clit. He traced circles as he fucked into you, holding you firmly with his other hand so you could keep your balance. The speed at which Jake was thrusting into your mouth was almost too much to keep up with, but the beautiful sounds that he was singing were all the motivation you needed to keep up with him. Tears were stinging your eyes, falling and making a mess on your cheeks. Every so often, the urge to gag was too strong to hold back, but you persevered mostly because of the pleasure you were receiving from your boyfriend. Your skin was tingling with the threat of another climax. The release you needed was urgent, but you had no way to express it to him. Instead, you let out a slur of muffled noises in hopes that he would recognize the message.

Thankfully, Danny knew you well enough to recognize any message you were trying to convey; he could read you like a book, even in his sleep. “Cum for us, baby.” He demanded, but he was pleading with you. He couldn’t keep up the pace much longer either. His own orgasm was close, too. Jake was on the same page, noticing the state of both of you and recognizing it was similar to his own.

“Cum all over his cock, angel. Show him how good it feels.” Jake joined in on the fun of encouraging you. They had stopped viewing the night as a competition, and rather as a team effort. His words settled in your stomach like iron, the weight too heavy to withstand. He slowed his hips slightly, respectful enough to let Danny take over for a moment. Danny noticed his withdrawal, taking the opportunity to pull you back on him. As he did so, Jake pulled out of you entirely, wanting to give you two the moment of intimacy. Now, with the freedom of your voice, you let out a cry of pleasure. The moan tore through your chest, coating the walls like an obscene decoration.

“Fuck, Danny.” You croaked, unable to find the energy for anything more than that. Within seconds, you descended into another orgasm. Your limbs were trembling, threatening to give out from underneath you. Danny held you up, making sure you knew you were secure as you rode out the high. When the intensity began to fade, he slowly withdrew from you. His chest was heaving, but less from lack of oxygen and more from his carnal need for you. He caught eyes with Jake, sharing a silent thank you for his kindness in letting you two share each other for a moment.

“His turn, baby.” He spoke lowly, now understanding that he would be more than selfish to deprive Jake of an experience like that. His fear was satiated, no more anxiety about losing you or being forgotten. He was aware that there was never a need for the worry to begin with, but your performance and enjoyment spoke louder than any verbal reassurance. Jake looked to Danny as if he granted him the opportunity of a lifetime. Before anyone moved, Danny quickly glanced towards the table by your bedside. He moved towards it, rummaging through the drawer before finding a condom. He flashed it towards Jake, who reached for it with no hesitation. You were all under the same knowledge that Danny called the shots, and you were both more than willing to comply.

Jake slipped on the condom, immediately taking to you to help you stand. With his assistance, you steadied yourself on your feet. He guided your chin upwards and brought you into a kiss. Your hands landed on him, holding him to you in hopes the moment would never have to end. Years worth of pent up frustration and desire was all fizzling away to a dramatic end. When you had imagined the lifetime of torment to be over, you never thought it would be in such a fantastic way. No guilt, nor shame. It was the best possible outcome for a normally grievous situation. He parted from you, but ultimately leaned in for one more kiss. The temptation was too hard to resist. Once he managed to will himself away from you, he took a seat on the edge of the bed.

Danny moved to join you both, standing in front of you in anticipation for the next move. Jake guided you backwards towards him, slowly bringing you down to meet him on the bed. He lined himself up with you and used a hand on your shoulder to pull you down on him. Immediately, he let out a sigh of satisfaction. He had no way to express his gratitude for being granted the opportunity to have you again, so he opted to show you, instead. He used his hands on your hips to set a pace, prompting you to eventually take over. “That’s it, angel.” His mouth was just next to your ear, his breath tickling your neck. “Waited so fucking long for this.” He purred, happy when you continued to grind your hips down on him. “Be good for him, sweetheart. Treat him the same way you did for me.” He ordered, placing a kiss to your shoulder. “He’s been so good to you, letting you be a little slut. Thank him for it.” He let his teeth sink into the same spot his lips were kissing you.

The position was much more gentle than the last, allowing you to recover from the roughness. You looked up to Danny, giving him a smile that was all but sexual. It was your way of saying I love you without having to speak it. Your eyes told him all he needed to know. Danny brought his hand to your face, wiping away any tears still littering your skin. He gave you the same smile, both of you caught in a wordless conversation that was dripping with affection. Jake slipped his one of his hands to your front, fingers settling on your clit. He traced slow circles, causing a whimper to fall from your lips. His other hand came up to your throat, his fingers wrapping around it like a snake going in for a kill. You gave Danny a few innocent bats of your eyelashes, inviting him in with vulgar intent. You opened your mouth as Jake’s grip on your neck tightened. Danny moved forward, and you bent down slightly to meet him.

Danny let you set the pace, understanding that as bad as he wanted you, there was a lot of stimulation on you. You brought him into your mouth as you moved your hips on Jake. You took him as far as you could, feeling him slide down your throat. The pressure from Jake’s hand made it all the more pleasurable for Danny, the already constrained space becoming all the more apparent. Danny let out a groan as you bobbed your head down on him, gradually increasing your speed as you worked. Jakes fingers were working tirelessly at your clit, his own moans filling the air as you came down on him. He had his forehead rested on your back, eyes screwed shut in pleasure as he attempted focus his attention to his hands.

Jake shifted slightly underneath you, allowing him to reach a little deeper into you as you gyrated your hips. The new sensation caused a moan to tear through you. The vibration caused a stutter in Danny’s slow movements, the sensation almost bringing him to an orgasm. All three of you were desperate for a release, but both boys were aching for relief. As much as they loved pleasuring you, they were dangerously close to the edge. Your head was swimming, swirling with lack of blood-flow, which only made the pleasure all the more intense. Jake could feel you tense against him, your walls constructing around him, the feeling sending him into a frenzy. He let out a raspy moan, the sound shooting through you as motivation. You had never once imagined Jake could sound so desperate, so needy for someone or something. To know that it was for you was one of the best feelings in the world. His fingers tightened around your neck once more, the blood supply cut off completely. Danny took it upon himself to pick up his own pace, a slur of curses falling from his mouth at the tightness of your throat.

Without warning, another orgasm took hold, seizing every inch of your body. You wanted to cry out, to scream in response to the overwhelming amount of pleasure, but it was as if your brain short circuited. You couldn’t focus on a single thought; you were completely lost within both of them. Jake let out a growl, finding it near impossible to stop himself from orgasming at the sight of the state you were in. He held on just long enough for you to regain your mind, and he loosened his hold on your neck. Danny pulled back, also dangerously close to cumming. The two boys looked at each other, sharing one single coherent thought. They had no idea how they were going to end the night, and they weren’t sure if they even wanted to.

“What do you want, angel?” Jake said, holding your hips so you wouldn’t continue your movements. “How do you want us to finish?” Danny was appreciative that Jake asked, because they both knew it was in their best interest for you to decide. You lifted your head, a mess of spit decorating your chin and more tears prickling your eyes. You looked exhausted, barely able to hold yourself up, but you knew you wanted them to finish, and you knew exactly how to do it.

“I want…” you trailed off, taking a long inhale to slow the spinning in your head. “I want you both.” The boys shared a look, wide eyed and in shock at the idea.

“B-both of us?” Danny stuttered, unsure if he heard you right. “Like, to fuck you?”

“Mhm,” you hummed, unable to speak from the sheer excitement of the thought.

“Are you sure, trouble?” Jake’s comment proved that he had been yanked out of the cloud of sex, his rationality returning to him momentarily. “Don’t do it just because you think that’s what we want.”

“Im sure,” you nodded “that’s what I want.” A rush of excitement ran through both of them as they glanced at each other. Danny immediately went back to the night table, grabbing a bottle of lube from the drawer. With a small smirk on his lips, he tossed it to Jake.

“You heard her.” He said, knowing that you would never suggest it if you weren’t comfortable.

“Has she… I mean, have you?” Jake asked, still processing the request. Danny gave him a nod, answering any questions that he had with one swift motion. As if he wasn’t shocked enough, the thought settled in his bones like lead. After a few seconds, a smirk began to grow on his lips, too. “Kinky little thing,” he noted “sounds like I really missed out.” Danny’s apprehension of Jake’s smart comments had completely disappeared. This time, he found his words almost comedic. Jake helped you to your feet once more, immediately prompting you into Danny’s arms. “Guess we have to give the lady what she wants.”

Danny leaned down, placing a kiss to your lips. As he did so, he placed his hands on the back of your thighs and scooped you up as he straightened his back. You instinctively wrapped your legs around him, holding on to his arms for support. Jake moved closer, his chest pressing against your back. You leaned into him, accepting his presence with warm welcome. “I’m going to go slow, okay? Tell me if you’re uncomfortable.” He explained. You gave a nod, already aware of the process. After four years, you and Danny had grown quite experimental in the bedroom. The only shock was that it was somebody other than him doing it. Jake placed a few kisses to your exposed neck, starting his exploration with his hand. He started with his finger, slow and cautious in fear of making you uncomfortable. The feeling was new, something you didn’t experience all that often, but it was enjoyable. You let out a whimper, closing your eyes and eager for him to continue. Jake locked eyes with Danny, both sharing a silent agreement of comfortability.

With Jake’s support, Danny slipped his arms under your thighs as you leaned back into Jake. When Jake felt you were comfortable enough, he moved his hand to allow himself access to you. Danny used one hand to line himself up with your cunt, and Jake did the same with your ass. “Ready, baby?” Danny asked.

“Yeah,” you sighed. Danny moved first, slowly pushing inside of you. Jake was more hesitant, but gently brought his hips forward. When he didn’t hear a single utter of discomfort, he continued. When both boys were inside of you, you let out a sigh of relief at the feeling of fullness.

“This is what you wanted, angel?” Jake murmured, already victim to the pleasure. “You just wanted to be a whore for us? Let us have you however we wanted?”

“Yeah.” You gasped, pivoting your body slightly to wrap an arm around Jakes neck. Your other hand was holding Danny’s shoulder, keeping yourself anchored in place as they began to move.

“Is it everything you dreamed of, baby?” Danny asked, matching his movements with Jake’s. They weren’t moving fast, but they were pulling you down on them as they moved, increasing the pressure building in your belly.

“God, yes.” Your head fell back, lost in the feeling of both of them inside you.

“It feels so good, doesn’t it?” Jake growled, his fingers digging into your hips. “Tell us how good it feels.”

“S-so good.” You whined, squeezing your eyes shut. The feeling was transcendent, more powerful than anything you had ever experienced. “It feels so fucking good.” You couldn’t contain your moans any longer, every sound that was begging to come out did just that, painting the room with sin. It was pornographic, the scene absolutely vulgar, but you wouldn’t have it any other way. The obscenity was fantastic, and you never wanted to leave the moment. If you could, you would have stayed there and fucked them for the rest of your life, just like that.

Both of the boys had been teetering the line of their own orgasms for the entire night. They had no idea they would enjoy the evening as much as they did, and they too were dreading the inevitable end. As much as they wanted to climax, they weren’t willing to do so without one last orgasm from you. “Can you give us one more, sweetheart?” Jake hissed, picking up his pace. Danny followed suit, using his strength to pull you down on them.

“You can do it, baby. I know you can.” Danny encouraged you, hopeful that you could do as they were asking. Most of it was due to his need for you to be fulfilled, but some of it was because he was scared he couldn’t hold himself back any more. “You’ve been so good for us, just keep it up for a little bit longer.”

“So proud of you, angel. Doing such a good job. Taking it so fucking good.” The combined praise was exhilarating; you had never felt so appreciated by anyone in your entire life. “One more, beautiful. I know you have it in you.” Jake pleaded.

“Fuck!” You exploded, the word followed by a guttural scream of pleasure. You couldn’t bite back the sound; it tore through you with a ferocity you had never felt before. “I’m gonna,” you assured them, a long jumble of curses flowing from your mouth, following the statement. Jakes hands were burning into you, Danny’s grip on your thighs tightening even more. They aimed to keep their movements synchronized, not wanting to jeopardize your ability to climax. The muscles in your abdomen tensed, your grip on them growing stronger as the burning in your belly reached its peak. You let out a shriek of euphoria, every nerve in your body ablaze with the relentless pleasure. You felt like you were ascending to another dimension, completely unaware of anything other than the feeling of them inside you. Your body was exhausted, and your mind was, too. You were completely fucked out, and they knew that. Before you came down, they both let go, too.

The room was filled with filthy sounds, swearing and slurs of names. The climax was intense for everyone, nobody could comprehend the emotion of the high. You all floated back to reality together, sleep calling to you before the bliss even came to an end. Euphoric was not a strong enough word to describe the feeling lingering throughout your body. After a moment of rest, both boys carefully withdrew from you. You all shuffled to the bed, Danny laying you in the nest of pillows and blankets, his body radiating with an air of love. They shared a look, scared that they might have pushed you too far, but after a moment, a smile began to creep on to your lips.

“How was that, angel?” Jake asked, hand resting on your thigh as a loving decoration.

“It was… phenomenal.” You breathed, finally able to sort your thoughts. “Just… yeah. Phenomenal.” You reiterated your point. They both let out a chuckle, happy that you were content and feeling the same way. “So, did you guys just decide this at the bar? Friendly talk over a few beers?” Their light chuckles turned into full laughter at your question.

“Think the thought was bouncing around for a while. Time was finally right.” Danny said, collapsing beside you.

“Saw that look in your eye when I brought it up, earlier. Couldn’t really resist that.” Jake added, thumb brushing over the skin that was littered with finger shaped bruises.

“I don’t mean to sound greedy… but was that a one time thing, or…?” You trailed off, finally opening your eyes to look between the two. Jake looked to Danny, knowing that he had the ultimate say in the matter. After a moment of silence, Danny gave a shrug.

“Suppose we could try it again, sometime.” He smirked. “If it would make you happy. You know I’d do anything to make you happy.”

“I wouldn’t mind that.” You confessed, a smile breaking out on your lips. “Thank you.”

“Thank you,” Jake said, adding a touch of humour to what would normally be an awkward moment. The aftermath should have been dripping with an uncomfortable nature, but it seemed perfectly right. There was no discomfort present at all. You rested your hand on top of his, giving it a gentle squeeze. You reached your other one out to Danny, lacing your fingers together.

“I do think it’s bedtime, though.” You stated, feeling a yawn start to surface.

“Right, we did interrupt, didn’t we?” Danny asked.

“Glad you did.” You hummed.

“So, what now? Do I get to sleep in bed, too?” Jake joked.

“Not a chance.” Danny shook his head, paired with a laugh. “Sorry, man.”

“Have some hospitality,” Jake feigned offence, but his smile told the joke for him. “Couch?”

“Definitely.” You and Danny mumbled, already feeling sleep settle in your bones.

“Understood.” He stood, giving your leg a gentle squeeze. “Hope you’re not too sore in the morning, trouble.” He said before gathering his clothes and disappearing into the hallway. Once he was out of sight, Danny pulled you into his arms.

“I love you,” he mumbled.

“I love you.” You said, relaxing into his hold and resting your head on his chest. “More than anything.” You placed a gentle kiss to his chest. “Thank you, baby. I don’t even know how to tell you how fantastic you are.”

“Like I said, bug. Anything to make you happy.” And he meant it; if allowing you access to Jake every now and again meant that he could keep you happy and have you forever, he would. It was something he could learn to live with, because he knew deep down that Jake was just a guilty pleasure, and he was the love of your life.

[seireiteihellbutterfly]

Sundae Tropes - Milestone Event - CLOSED 🍨

Well, hello everyone! I can’t believe it’s finally happened but we’re celebrating a milestone! 300 followers?! Like what? I want to thank each and every single one of you for supporting my little blog. I love the interaction and going forward, hope to have more engagement with everyone. To celebrate, I thought I’d throw together a little event. This is intended to be an 18+ event, so minors MDNI. Welcome to Sundae Tropes! Open to all my followers and moots!

Give it up for the talented @actuallysaiyan for the super cute banner!

Rules

🍨 Make your sundae!

1. Pick a flavor of ice cream 2. Choose 1 or 2 toppings - One per group 3. Pick a man (or woman) from either Bleach or JJK 4. Please note the waffle cone option if none of the toppings appeal to you

So for example, your request could look something like Chocolate with whipped cream and caramel with Renji.

🍨Please note: Since this is meant to celebrate my moots and followers, I will not be accepting anon requests. Anyone who follows me and wants to submit a request, but are shy to have their name show up, please DM me, and I will add your request to the list and reach out to you separately when I’m done writing, without responding to the ask publicly. 

🍨 The reader will by default be written as female unless specified otherwise. Please have a look at my rules for characters I don’t write. All characters are either written as adults or aged up.

🍨Also, since each fandom has certain characters more popular than others, I’m capping the number of requests I receive for these characters. 

🍨This will be open for a week (closing April 12th). 

🍨I will be writing a good number of these and will be feeding all requests into a random generator to pick what order I’m writing these in. 

Flavors

Vanilla - High school sweethearts 

Chocolate - Boss/secretary

Strawberry -  Enemies to Lovers 

Rocky Road - Teacher/student

Cookie dough - Strangers in a foreign city

Coffee - Friends to lovers

Moose Tracks - Fake dating

Mint chocolate chip - Soulmates

Butterscotch - Forced proximity

Cookies and Cream - Marriage pact

Fudge - Captor/Captive

Peanut butter - Secret Billionaire

Butter Pecan- Love Triangle (pick 2 characters)

Birthday cake- Amnesia/Mistaken identity 

Cotton Candy- Secret Admirer 

Cherry- Return to hometown/reunion love 

Toppings (pick up to 2 - one from each group)

Group 1

Sprinkles - Threesome (pick 2 characters)

Whipped cream - Creampie, Breeding Kink

Crushed Oreos - Clit spanking, Nipple play, Bondage

Marshmallow -  Teasing, Edging, Toys

Kit Kats - Exhibitionism, Dirty talk, Hair pulling

Maraschino Cherries - Praise kink, Lingerie, Blowjob

Strawberries - Passionate/romantic sex, Emotional bond

M&Ms - Virginity loss, Soft sex, Sweet talking

Group 2

Banana - Doggystyle

Reeses Pieces- Cowgirl

Chocolate-covered pretzels - Missionary

Nutella - Butterfly Position

Caramel - Thirst Position

Gummy bears - Facesitting

Brownie bits - 69

Chocolate chips -  Lotus position

Kinks and fetishes not your thing? Want something fluffy and SFW? Add a waffle cone to any flavor! Pick a waffle cone prompt from the list below:

A waffle cone request could look like: Vanilla waffle cone #4 with Gojo

"I'm going on a blind date." "In hopes of them actually being blind?"

"Is there something I can do to make it easier?"

“Don’t you dare walk away right now!”

“Do you miss us?”

"I trust you with all of my heart."

“I have the feeling that you’re trying not to kiss me and I give you permission to just do it.”

“Do you want my jacket?”

"You're all my favorite things about the world concentrated into one person”

"You hugged me like your personal pillow."

“Oh, just shut up, I’m not blushing!”

“Morning cuddles are the best part of the day.”

“Of course I know the way you like your coffee.”

"My heart dances every time I look at you."

Why is your stupid face just so kissable?”

“Your laugh is contagious.”

"I never believed in love at first sight before I met you."

all dividers by @/ cafekitsune Prompts from @/ creativepromptsforwriting

[i-wanna-write]

Never Again - Daryl Dixon x Reader

Prompt: Reader was at work when the outbreak happened, leaving them separated from their spouse. But, through luck and survival, they find eachother

Takes place during season 1

Warnings: some cuss words. Probably some inaccurate timelines cause I haven’t watched season 1 in ages. Awkward Glenn. Crying Daryl.

All the Flufffff

Word: 2170

————————————————————————

You stare at the flames in front of you, a blanket wrapped around your shoulders while you fiddle with your knife in your hands. The group you joined only hours ago talk quietly among themselves, wise to keep their voices low to not attract the dead. Rick, the small town sheriff you met a week ago, sits next to his wife with his son in his lap, whom he was finally reunited with, details of his time away from them.

Just a day ago you were fighting for your life in Atlanta, killing the already dead with the small town sheriff by your side. You’re grateful for your past and your knowledge of weaponry as that is a needed skill for survival now. The hunting knives and guns you found now act as an extension of your body, allowing you to protect yourself and stay alive.

You never thought a day would come when those who die would not stay dead. That you would have to stick a knife in your coworkers or patient's skulls to put them down. That you’d hear the crack of their skull as you punctured it to reach their brain so they’d stay down. That you’d be separated from your family, separated from your person.

Yet here you are.

“New girl,” a voice sounds from your right. You turn your gaze from the flames to meet Glenn’s eyes, they Asian kid you owe your life to. “Tell us a little about yourself. I feel like we only know your name.”

‘That’s cause that’s all I shared.’ You think to yourself.

His statement causes the whole group to look at you and you feel a little anxious at all their eyes. You were never one to be the center of attention. You always enjoyed talking one on one and were never a fan of groups. You’ve always been closed off and hesitant to open up to others, yet now everyone seems to want to know more about you.

“Um,” you begin. “Well, you all know my name is Y/N and I found Rick a week ago. Before than I was just on my own trying to survive I guess.”

You’re not really sure what to say, not knowing what information these people want. You just met them today. Sure, you trust Rick and Glenn, but feel so out of place compared to them. Glenn seems to know and get along with everyone and Rick has his family and best friend with him. You don’t have anyone.

“What’d you do before all this?” Shane asks. Ricks best friend, small town deputy, and appointed leader of this group.

You sigh, figuring that the sooner you answer their questions, the sooner the attention is off you.

“I was a Physician's Assistant in the ER at a hospital.” You reveal.

Shane whistles. “Damn, so you're a doctor then?”

Everyone seems to get excited at the idea of having a doctor in the group.

You shrug. “Not formally but I guess. I would treat those that came into the ER and had past rotations in the OR, assisting with surgeries. But I always liked the front line and helping people get to the surgery. Not during or after.”

Everyone seems to nod at that answer, seeing the sense

It’s quiet for a moment and you’re glad, hoping the conversation is over and a new one will be picked up.

“What about your family?” A blonde asks.

You look over at her and think it’s Andrea who asked it, or Amy. You’re not quite sure but know they're both blondes and sisters.

“I’m an only child and both my parents have been dead awhile.” You state, not getting into the details.

“What about a boyfriend? Fiance? Husband?” The other blonde asks. Now you think this one is Amy, the younger of the sisters. “I mean, you’re so pretty. Were you single before all this?”

You can feel everyone’s eyes on you even more, if that is possible. You begin to feel your heartbeat increase and your throat begins to feel as if it’s going to close. This is the question you didn’t want to be asked.

“Yeah, you mentioned you were looking for someone.” Rick chimes into the conversation.

Your hand automatically flies to your necklace, fiddling what’s around the chain. So many memories come back to you at once and you feel your eyes fill with tears.

“I-“ you clear your throat, trying to keep the tears at bay before taking a breath to calm yourself. “Yes. I mean no, I wasn’t single before all this. I’m married.” You reveal.

“What?” and “You’re married?” and “I’m so sorry.” are heard all at once.

You close your eyes to take another calming breath, opening them to only stare back at the flames.

“Yeah.” You whisper. “I’m married.”

You can't stand it. You know that if you look away from the fire you’ll see it - the pitying glances. Their looks of sympathy. Rick just reunited with his wife and son and you can’t help but feel jealous, wishing it was you and your husband who were cuddled around the fire instead.

“If you’ll excuse me.” You say, rising to your feet and walking away, needing to get away from the group.

You walk towards some tents, not quite knowing where to go but knowing where you currently don’t want to be. You feel so jealous of Rick and shame fills you because of this. Rick risked his life to help you and vice versa. He’s not only a husband but a father. He deserved to find his family again. He was a sheriff before all this and was shot for Christ sake. He deserves to have found them.

But you still wish you found him.

“Hey.” A voice says.

You turn and see Glenn.

“You probably don’t wanna talk, but I’m here if you wanna…” he trails off.

You smile gratefully, now know what to say.

“You can crash in my tent tonight - not with me of course! I’ll sleep in the RV. Cause, you know, you’re married. Well obviously you know your married but I just mean-“

You cut the rambling kid off, smiling again but this time in amusement.

“Thank you Glenn.” you say, raising your hand. “I appreciate it.”

The kid smiles back and guides you to his tent where you step in and lay down, sleep immediately taking you.

————————————————————————

You wake up to raised voices and immediately grab your knife from under your pillow. You open your eyes and see blue, the past day coming back to you. Atlanta. Wearing a dead man to blend in. The group in the woods. The conversation by the fire.

You sigh, bringing a hand to your face and wiping the sleep from your eyes. You don’t think you should stay with this group. While everyone is nice and open, you feel - you know - that your husband is still out there. You know you’d never forgive yourself if you didn’t find him. Whether walking alive or walking dead.

“Hey.” A voice sounds, causing you to quickly turn, knife raised. “Whoa, sorry! Didn’t mean to scare you.”

You’re face to face with Glenn, his head pooping into the opening of the tent, his eyes wide and arms raised. You lower the knife quickly and swallow, glad you didn’t almost kill the poor guy.

“We let you sleep through breakfast since we figured you’d be so tired.” He begins to explain. “I figured the fighting may have woke you up, guess I was right.”

“What’s going on out there?” You question, pulling the blanket off of you and beginning to rise, your back popping from the night of sleeping on the ground.

“I forgot you weren’t with us yet when we were on the roof.” Glenn begins to explain, motioning for you to follow.

You stand up and exit the tent with him. You’re both standing away from the main clearing where all the action is and you’re glad, never being a fan of drama.

“We were on a roof to escape the dead and handcuffed one of our group to it. He was a real ass. And racist.” Glenn starts. “His brother was out hunting and just got back so we had to tell him we left him behind.”

“You saying you left a racist asshole cuffed to a roof surround by the walking dead,” you question, eyebrows raised and hands on your hip

You have no idea how these people were still alive. Their survival levels are next to non existence.

Glenn’s face turns pink and he ducks his head. “He was high out of his mind!” He starts to defend. “You never met Merle but he -“

“Wait who?” You ask, your heart beginning to pound so loud you hear it in your ears.

Merle. Racist asshole. High. There’s no way that’s a coincidence.

“Merle.” Glenn says cautiously as he notices your reaction and starts to get nervous. You can’t possibly know this guy, right? No way this guy is the husband you’re looking for, right? That’d be bad. Not only would they have an angry Daryl to deal with but and angry you as well.

“And his brothers name is…” you trial off.

“Daryl.” Glenn says, motioning for you to follow him towards the fight.

Daryl. Daryl. Daryl.

Merle, racist asshole high out of his mind with a brother named Daryl who was hunting. Hunter. Your Daryl is a hunter with a brother named Merle who also happens to be a racist asshole that's always high.

This is just one large, almost comical, coincidence right? There’s no way this groups Daryl could be your -

“Daryl?” You whisper to yourself as you reach the clearing.

There, in the middle of the commotion, is your husband. Looking just as he did when you saw him weeks ago, only dirtier. Wearing a green tank top and jeans, his hair is still just as short, reaching just long enough to curl near his ears.

‘Hes here.” You think to yourself. ‘He’s alive.’

…And he’s being held in a chokehold.

“Chokehold’s illegal!” He yells and you can’t help the sob that escapes you at the sound of his voice.

“Best file a complaint.” Shane growls back at him.

You don't care what they’re fighting about as you start running towards them. Your legs move the fastest you ever think you’ve ran, so happy and oh so grateful he’s here. He’s alive.

“Daryl!” You yell as you run towards as Shane lets him go.

His head moves faster than you think humanly possible as his eyes lock on you.

“Y/N?” He questions, as if he’s hallucinating and this is just a nightmare. His brother left behind for dead and his wife finally here and safe.

But he soon realized it is real as your body collides with his.

“Daryl!” You sob, your arms immediately wrapping around his neck and jumping into him so your legs can wrap around his waist.

You burry your face in his neck as sobs now escape you freely. Weeks of not seeing him, not knowing if he was dead, walking dead, or alive have finally led to this moment. You finally have your husband back in your arms.

You take a deep breath in and breathe only Daryl. Gasoline mixed with vanilla and spice. You can feel his skin stick to yours due to the heat but you don’t care and just squeeze tighter. Arms wrap tightly around your waist and you feel every inch of Daryl’s body against your own, so happy he’s in your arms again.

The onlookers watch in confusion, happiness, and shock as Daryl Dixon - who was just screaming at everyone in anger - drops to his knees with a women in his arms. They watch as the usually grumpy man appears to cry tears of joy as he buries his head into the neck of the women in his arms.

“Y/N.” Daryl whispers as he squeezes tighter before pulling away to look at you.

Your eyes meet light blue, more gorgeous than the sky during a sunset and you see the tears running down his face, knowing you match his expression. His hands reach up to cup your cheeks before one of his thumbs moves down to stroke your lips.

“You’re here.” He breathes

“You’re here.” You repeat, a bright smile on your face.

“I looked for ya. I did. I wanted to stay at the house for ya but Merle-���

You cut him off. “It doesn’t matter. Cause you’re here. And I’m here. And we’re here. And I’m never letting you go. Never again.”

Daryl leans in, his lips crushing against yours in a kiss that makes your toes curl. You don’t care that everyone is watching. You finally found the person you were looking for. The person that's been there with you through good times and bad. Your person.

Daryl pulls away, his eyes staring into yours as he whispers with your lips so close you can feel his breath upon yours.

“Never again.”

•••

Please lmk how it was!!!

💜 Kenzie

[covesdadappreciation]

[Going through basically every step] Renee Murray x FTM Reader

Fluff

I always refer to Renee and [Name] as their current pronouns and will only refer to them as their former terms when referring to something they said when they were younger/at the age they used those terms. 

Heads up, Writing this is confusing for me because the OL’s school grade system is vague for my understanding, so the timeline might be confusing or it’s just me…

[Name] and Renee.

The two most fucking oblivious people in the whole world.

Even Tamarack noticed. 

Renee and [Name] have been the closest of friends since elementary school. 

Sure, not at the very beginning when they met considering that [Name] was born female and only realized he was trans in High school. Renee, back in the 5th grade when she’d met [Name], wasn’t a huge fan of girls. She thought that girls were a distraction, envy covered with disinterest in anyone who identified as a girl and some internalized misogyny perchance. 

It only took a couple weeks for Renee to finally get used to [Name]’s attempts in starting their friendship, and I mean it took effort. Renee’s stubborn, no doubts about it. So when they met [Name], all she could think was ‘what a dumb girl. I’m never going to be friends with her!’ and made it their mission. 

Unsurprisingly, [Name] can also be stubborn with a mission. 

He made origami animals, brought a handful of nature from Tamarack’s backyard, and post-it notes to put in an envelope. Then it would be safely secured in [Name]’s bag until Renee would visit her mom’s classroom or when the group would hang out to be delivered into Renee’s hands. 

And for 3 weeks, this went on and on until Qiu convinced Renee to at least try being friends, which somehow worked. 

[Name] took the illusory award of Renee’s friendship with pride, making sure to enjoy every aspect. [Name] had invited her to his house countless times, had figured out every single little thing that Renee enjoys or hates based on observation (because god forbid Renee ever talk about her feelings), made gifts for her, and visited her class whenever possible as the years passed on. In return, Renee gradually began to return those actions, and more. Inside jokes, getting each other food, leaning on each other both physically and emotionally, and always being protective of one another. 

So imagine Renee’s horror when [Name] was starting to “haunt” her mind. [Name] was suddenly the person that Renee imagined being roomies with, wanting to hang out with him constantly, occasionally getting jealous if anyone ever tried to get as close as she and [Name] are.

“I can’t like her!”  She had complained, “She’s… her.” Renee didn’t want to lose her best friend. The one person who she understood and cared for the most, more than she did for Qiu. Hell, anyone else should’ve been her crush, but [Name]? This was going to fucking hurt if this goes wrong. So Renee made a promise to herself that this growing realization was never leaving the mind palace. This is gonna be a pain.

Little did she know that [Name] was juggling those same thoughts as well… just… differently. 

“They’re never going to like me! I’m going to have to explain so much. What if they don’t like me? What if my transition changes things?” [Name] doubted, “and then what? We just, what, go on dates? Or would we stay only friends? No one’s prepared me for this!”

So baby steps.

[Name] came out to Renee, Tamarack, and Qiu on bowling night that [Name] forced them on.

“I’m trans.” He states simply as he came back from a roll.

“You missed.” “Congrats!” “What?” The trio all said in a jumbled mess. [Name]’s eyes were mainly stuck on Renee’s reaction, noticing how her look turned soft. No judgment, no bitter or distant look… more so a sense of pride and ease. [Name] sat back down next to Renee while it was Qiu’s turn, getting a firm comforting side hug from Renee. 

She’s the prettiest person [Name] had ever seen.

And [Name] was the most handsome person Renee had ever seen.

Two years later, on Renee’s birthday, [Name] was the last person to stay for the party. The both of them sitting on Renee’s front porch, a smoky feel to the autumn air, faint smell of cinnamon coming from the Murray household. Renee paused for a moment, opening and closing her mouth, trying to find the right words for something. 

“How’d you figure out your whole… trans thing?” Renee asks softly, the words barely wanting to escape her. 

“Oh- uhm” [Name] straightens his back, furrowing his brows to think.

Renee catches how sudden the question is, groaning into their hands before muttering out a quick “Sorry, sorry. You don’t have to answer- and maybe wrongly worded, I just… you’re the only one I could imagine asking this to, so…”

“It’s okay, it’s okay, Renee! Let me think” [Name] reassures, looking away before explaining every thought and personal feeling that they felt safe to share with Renee. A small gut feeling in [Name] knew there was a reason she had asked, but he knew it wasn’t his place to prod. Even if there was a cautious approach to her voice that probably said it all in hindsight. All [Name] knew was that he had to give her space and a chance to open up if necessary.

“--So yeah. That’s when I decided I had to tell you guys.” [Name] shrugged, looking back at Renee. 

A small moment of silence followed afterwards, uncertainty painting Renee’s face. It almost made [Name] wonder if he said something wrong until he felt Renee place her head on his shoulder. 

“...Thank you for telling me” she exhaled sharply, her upper body going slightly limp as to try and relax herself.

Renee was the kindest soul that [Name] had ever met.

And [Name] was the most patient boy Renee had ever met. 

Once in their 20s, high school over with and their futures now fully in their own hands, the dating rumors were finally over with. Sure, Qiu and Tamarack were the main instigators, but it was surely not because they saw something that Renee and [Name] refused to see!

So what if Renee finally came out and the first person they told was [Name] and they both went out to celebrate at the diner? So what if Renee and [Name] were making plans to room together in an apartment? So what if [Name] bakes sweets for Renee, and Renee cooks for [Name]? And what if Renee and [Name] are each other’s closest “oh-so-definitely platonic soulmates”?

It isn’t like Renee had told Qiu about her crush, nor did [Name] tell Tamarack…

Definitely not.

No.

Never. 

It’s not like Qiu and Tamarack connected the dots in middle school and have tried everything in their power to get the two of them to finally just get together. 

—

“You have to tell her” Tamarack huffed, messaging her forehead, “She totally likes you!”

“It’s going to eat me alive if she rejects me! What if we stop being friends?” [Name] whined.

“What if you guys end up getting together and having the most loving relationship for the rest of your lives?” Tamarack exclaimed.

—

“How would I even start? Just go up and say ‘I’ve had a crush on you since we were in middle school! Surprise!’” Renee ran a hand through her hair and tugged lightly, 

“Yes!” Qiu yelled out, “That’s almost perfect!” 

—

“I can’t fuck this up, Tammy” [Name] sighed

“Then don’t. Go up to her.”

—

Imagine me this. It’s a Sunday night in Golden Grove’s park after dinner at a restaurant. Two people with one single goal in mind. Confess their fucking hearts out. Both of them unusually dressed up more formal than normal, fidgeting hands, nervous glances and laughter, but the comfortableness between two people who have known each other for years makes it bearable. 

These love dorks were [Name] and Renee. 

The only ones sitting on a bench, sitting in odd positions but deeming it comfortable somehow, (though it may be the reason they have back problems) and on the verge of exploding over how terrifying and exciting this is. 

“Renee-” “[Name]” They start

“Shit, sorry. Go ahead” [Name] bowed his head slightly. Renee cleared her throat, “Right, so… I think that you should know that I think your presence is great.”

“That’s good to know” [Name] chuckles,

“...Would you say you feel about the same?”

“I would die for you” [Name] states seriously at first, blank face before smiling to make sure that it was a lighthearted comment (but he probably would,) “But yeah, of course I enjoy your presence. We’ve been partners in crime for… basically our entire lives”

“Right right-”

“And you know, we might as well be together for the rest of our lives because we’re gonna live together, and I like you, and if you like me too we could get better tax returns if we ever got married–” [Name] began to ramble.

“What?” Renee raised a brow.

“I mean- maybe you don’t like me! We could still get married to get those tax returns- or not get married at all!” [Name] panics throughout the confession, “And by me liking you isn’t because of the tax returns! I really do just like you, I have for years, like middle school or highschool, but I didn’t want to scare you away and have to make all those origami animals all over again! Fuck, this is not how I wanted this to go–”

[Name] hides his face into his hands for a moment, groaning in disbelief towards himself, “I like you. That’s what I was trying to get at. I made it a lot more difficult than needed”

“I saw that” Renee giggled, flicking [Name]’s shoulder, “That may have been the most dorkiest or worst confession I have ever heard in my entire life, I’m still debating.”

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have-” [Name] was interrupted.

“Now I’m not saying I don’t like you, [Last Name]. I’m just saying that your confession was out of this world. Not that I was going to do better than that either, but you know,” Renee shrugs, “I like you. I have for years now too…”

[Name] finally gains the courage to lift his eyes up to look at Renee, “Seriously?”

“Very seriously. You’re very important to me, [Name]. The most handsome man I’ve ever met, the boy I grew to love, someone I didn’t think I’d love or wait this long for, but you made every second worth it.” Renee gives a small smile, breathing in the foggy autumn feel. 

“I think we’re soulmates” [Name] says plainly, “Because no matter what would've happened, if in some alternate universe there was some kind of obstacle that tried to stop us from being together, we would’ve found a way back to each other no matter what. I know I would.” [Name] adds, placing his hand over Renee’s hand. 

They both exchange a gentle look, Renee’s fingers play with [Name]’s rings, intertwining their hands together. They lean in closer, and the giddy feeling of waiting after so many years practically swallows [Name] whole. 

It wasn’t a shock to find that Renee was a gentle kisser, cautious to make sure that they’re both enjoying it, occasionally splitting away and coming back, as if still starving for more affection. Eyes closed, feeling their hands still together… Each other’s first kiss. 

Two people that will always try to understand each other. Two people who don’t even need to try and find the beauty within one another because they see it constantly no matter what.

[theclowngod]

I’m dragging you all down with me, I’ve been getting into my past

Personal HCs of the Five beasts!

(Yiiipeee-)

Eternal Sugar Cookie (She/They)

-Youngest of the group and I mean, she was doing her job as the Virtue of happiness in her pre-teen years

-She’s a gifted child burn-out

-Sugar was a big push over before. Now she’s a lazy and stubborn girl who relies on her magic than her own strength

-Her and Spice are actually siblings with a Daki and Gyutaro dynamic from Demon slayer

-She doesn’t know how to act like a child till she pulls out a tantrum

Burning Spice Cookie (He/Him)

-Has the right morals, does the wrong actions

-He has a savior complex that adds to his ego. he’s you’re everyday Himbo with some complexity

-He a skillful warrior and able to weld a weapon on either side of his hands (He’s ambidextrous)

-He does the thing he does out of love for all (his friends & family stuff) but in a more selfish way to make him forgive his destructive actions

-He’s in love with Shadow Milk Cookie way before they’ve corrupted and still does now

-He does care for Sugar in his own violent way

Mystic Flour Cookie (She/Her)

-This woman is an embodiment of god complex cause holy she’s egotistical

-She’s also very two-faced even towards her friends where she’s this calm and motherly like figure to a crazy ass bitch who enjoys taking life

-Flour was force to play the role as a god towards her followers but the “pretending to be god” got into her head

- Can only tolerate Silent Salt Cookie, everyone else will drive her more mad than she is

-She’s a bit older with only Silent salt over her

Silent Salt Cookie (They/Them)

-Was the last to be corrupted after being rejected by others while they needed help

-As in they are named, They’re very quiet and the more level-headed one of the five. He’s mostly filled with anger & regrets that he keeps to themselves

-Unlike Spice, Salt is a overwhelming power of a swordsman that could cut the moon with a single swing

-They don’t agree with most of Shadow Milk Cookie’s decisions and have rare occasions where they would argue with him but never works out well

-They are the oldest of the five in terms of ages

Last one: They do care about each other deeply but trauma and insanity get in the way of them bonding

Alright I’m out byeee :DDDD

[bwabys-scenarios]

Fixer Upper

Part 26

Perv!Kurapika x Fem!Reader

!!REBLOGS APPRECIATED!!

part 25

part 27

warning: Kurapika spies on reader while she masturabates, non-consensual picture taking(just her face, but putting this just in case)

taglist: @fabitheraven @tsukilover11 @ashdownunderscorebeloved @lemonslut @homeinmydreams @superweeniehutjrsblog @bugmomwrites @heartsforseo @lixiawinter @altaircc @itszenava @fiightforlovee @mimi-sanisanidiot @monainanuttshell @wow-im-gay @whorermoviestar @lightshowerrr @mama-m1na @nenggie @wicked-binch @jamayah @themanicwriter01

If you’d like to be ADDED to the tawglist, please comment a red heart ❤️, make sure you’re able to be tagged/mentioned, and have your age in your bio(IF YOU ARE ALREADY ON THE TAGLIST, YOU DON’T NEED TO ASK TO BE ADDED AGAIN!!)

The next few days passed by in a cold silence. Never had (Name)’s house felt so icy, so devoid of warmth. Each member of the household felt a chill in the air, not a single day passing by without the constant reminder that their typically kind and warm (Name) was holed up in her room, not talking to anyone.

“Do you think she’ll come out today?” Kurapika asked as he prepared breakfast. It was one of the only meals he knew how to cook after learning from (Name) during the Hunter Exam.

“If I had to look at your ugly face every day, I would stay up in my room too.”

Leorio glanced up from his newspaper. “That was pretty weak, Killua. You already have to see him every day.”

Killua sighed, Leorio was right. He had been struggling to come up with good insults lately. His spirits were down, and he missed his mom.

“… well, breakfast is ready.”

Kurapika had also been struggling to stay angry at the halfhearted taunts Killua sent his way. It was hard enough to wake up in the morning and get out of bed knowing the pain (Name) went through for him, because of him.

Soft footsteps could be heard coming down the stairs, and for the first time in nearly a week, the three perked up. Alluka was out visiting a friend, there was only one other person it could be.

“Mom!”

Killua jumped up, about to run towards her. That was until they all felt the temperature in the room go down a few degrees. At least, that’s what it felt like when they caught sight of her cold, neutral expression.

“Good morning.”

A good morning from (Name) had never felt so bad. She didn’t say anything further, simply pushing past Kurapika to make herself a bowl of cereal.

“I… I made breakfast,” Kurapika said in a soft voice. (Name) didn’t even look up from her bowl, taking a bite before walking out to sit at the farthest end of the kitchen table.

“I saw.”

An awkward silence filled the room, even Killua feeling sorry for Kurapika. (Name)’s anger didn’t burn as hot as the sun like Kurapika’s did. No, her anger was as cold as an unforgiving winter’s night. Ice might melt in the presence of flames, but even a scorching fire was no match for a blizzard.

“Are you… feeling okay?”

Leorio was the first to speak up, setting his newspaper aside to give (Name) a concerned look. She was silent for a moment longer.

“No, in all honesty, I’m not. I… don’t want to talk about it. We have more pressing matters.”

This seemed to catch the collective attention of the group. Kurapika and Killua took their seats at the table, eating breakfast as (Name) continued. “As some of you know, I have a fall celebration planned that I invited all of our friends to. It’s happening a little under two weeks, so I’ll need everyone to start getting preparations ready.”

Leorio nodded, taking out a pad of paper and a pen. “Alright, tell us what we need to do, sunshine.”

“First, the house needs to be cleaned, and I mean cleaned thoroughly.”

Killua glanced around the house, seeing it had deteriorated while (Name) was holed up in her room. “Yeah… it’ll need a thorough cleaning.”

Kurapika mostly stayed quiet, eating his breakfast as (Name) explained their plans. He didn’t want to upset her after everything.

(Name) sighed softly, finishing her cereal. “It’s going to be a tough two weeks, but it’ll… be worth it to have fun with everyone. I… haven’t spent the holiday season with all of my friends before.”

This made Kurapika frown. He had left York New two years ago right before the holiday season. (Name) had texted him before he ghosted her that she was extremely excited to spend Halloween, the fall season, and Christmas with him. He hadn’t even stopped to think about how she felt being alone during the holidays.

“Thankfully I’ve had Leorio, and then Killua and Gon last year. Otherwise… I would have been all alone.”

Kurapika flinched, shrinking into himself. He was the only one that hadn’t spent any sort of holiday besides Halloween with her, and he was determined to change that. “… I’m taking some time off of work and… my mission. I’ll be here for the party and Christmas.”

This shocked everyone, especially (Name). She finally looked at him for the first time that morning, her eyes a little wide. “Oh… that’s… that’s nice.”

The air seemed to go up a few degrees. It was still cold, but not as chilly as before. Everyone relaxed, Killua leaning against (Name)’s shoulder.

—————

A few days passed with the group getting ready for their fall gathering. Leorio and Killua were on cleaning duty, while Kurapika, Alluka, and (Name) would be working on getting the grocery list and food preparation.

“Mama, mama!”

Nanika pulled at (Name)’s skirt, her smile wide. “Hmm? What is it sweetheart?”

She giggled, hiding her face in (Name)’s chest. “I’m excited! Want to bake cookies!”

(Name) scooped her up, balancing her on her hip as she pulled out some flour. “Mmm, I was planning on making cookies for our gathering, might as well practice, yeah?”

Nanika cheered, clapping as (Name) gathered all of the ingredients for their cookies. She glanced at a cab of peaches sitting in the corner of her cabinet, thinking back to Kurapika saying he would be staying for the holiday season, even taking a break from his mission to spend time with them.

‘… he’s trying, I’ll… I’ll make him some peach cobbler.’

Earlier that day, Kurapika had locked himself up in his room. (Name) had assumed he was either not feeling well or just tired from all the preparations they’d been making. He deserved a break, and she wanted to do something nice for him. Kurapika had been trying his best to be helpful, even if he often failed miserably.

(Name) made cookies with Nanika and worked on the peach cobbler. She sat the girl down with a few freshly baked cookies and a cup of milk, Killua sneaking a few before settling on the couch with his sister to watch a movie as (Name) finished up some baking.

Once the peach cobbler was done, (Name) waited for it to cool down to a warm temperature before placing some and a scoop of ice cream in a bowl. ‘He loves cobbler, Kurapika will be so happy!’

There was no light shining from underneath his door, and when she knocked there was no answer. ‘That’s… unusual. Is he not home? I didn’t see him leave.’

(Name) wasn’t the type to walk into Kurapika’s room unannounced(she didn’t want to embarrass him by catching masturbating or crying), but… she was a little worried. So, despite her hesitance, she opened the door and peeked in.

“Kurapika?”

The blonde was kneeling by his nightstand, which had been turned into a makeshift altar. Candles, flowers, and a bowl of fruit decorated the small table, with the newest pairs of the scarlet eyes (Name) got sat in the center.

Kurapika had his eyes closed in prayer when she walked in. He looked up, anger flashing across his face. “Are you trying to be disrespectful? Today’s the only day I can feel connected… to my clan! Get out!”

She flinched when he yelled, setting the peach cobbler on his dresser. “S-sorry, I… I didn’t know this day was… sacred.”

(Name) closed the door, hurrying away as fast as she could.

Kurapika took a minute to calm down, looking up to see the peach cobbler (Name) brought him. In his anger, he hadn’t even thought to ask her why she walked in, or considered that there was no way she would know about a Kurta only holiday.

He grabbed the peach cobbler, his stomach sinking when he saw she had shaped it into a heart. She was trying to make things better, to treat him to his favorite dessert after not seeing him all day. Kurapika placed the peach cobbler on the altar, sighing softly.

“I shouldn’t have yelled at her…mom, that’s the girl I like. She’s been nothing but kind to me, and I don’t know how she puts up with me. I also think if she were here right now, she’d offer you something to eat. I hope you guys like it.”

He kneeled back down, brushed off his tabard and held his hands together in prayer.

————————

It seemed like everything was going well. It was a few days before the celebration when Kurapika’s and Leorio’s phones beeped at the same time.

They had been taking a break, watching a movie while (Name) finished up cooking dinner. Leorio was the first to look at his phone, his shoulders slumping.

“Shit, this is the worst time for that…” Leorio mumbled, causing Kurapika to look at his phone too.

Chairwomen Cheadle: There will be a mandatory Zodiac meeting at 8 pm tonight. Apologies for the short notice, anyone out of town will be allowed to attend virtually. Anyone close by are asked to show up physically.

(Name) peeked into the living room when she heard the two groan. “What are you two whining about?”

Leorio handed her his phone. “Zodiac meeting, and it’s in an hour.”

(Name) tilted her head, handing his phone back. “Oh? What’s wrong with that? The meeting is taking place in town, so you won’t need to do anything but show up.”

Kurapika, who still felt bad for yelling at her the previous day, looked up. “It’s not attendance that’s the problem, it’s… the people. They can be… how do I put this?”

“Annoying?”

“Yes, very.”

(Name) smiled as she kissed them both on the cheek. “Well, you two better get ready. You’ll have just enough time to eat dinner before leaving.”

The two turned a bright pink before they jumped up to go get ready.

After a quick dinner of spaghetti and garlic bread, the two set off for the zodiac meeting. It was taking place in the same hotel Pariston used for the Halloween party.

Kurapika stepped out of the mom van and made sure his suit jacket was on straight before walking into the building. Leorio glanced back at the mom van, locked it, then followed behind.

There were only five other zodiacs present at the table, with a projector showing the faces of the other members.

The ones present were Cheadle, Gel, Pyon, Mizaistom Nana, and Kanzai. “Since everyone is now present, the meeting can begin.”

Cheadle took her seat at the head of the table, everyone else sitting when she did. The room went quiet as Cheadle organized a stack of papers. She handed the stack to Pyon. “Take one and pass it on.”

The stack went around the table, finally making it to Leorio, who paused. “… what the…”

Kurapika raised an eyebrow, glancing at Leorio. He was next to the dark haired man, so he hadn’t gotten to see the picture yet.

“What’s the meaning of this!? Why are you passing around a picture of (Name) with her personal information!?”

Kurapika’s eyes widened at Leorio’s words, the blonde quickly snatching the paper out of Leorio’s hand.

On the paper was a picture of (Name), information about her height, weight, family history, and current living situation written out below it. His now scarlet eyes scanned over the text before he looked up.

“What does (Name) have to do with this meeting? Answer me, Cheadle.”

His aura spiked as he stood up, causing a few of the other members of the Zodiac to stand up as well. Cheadle was quick to hold up her hand, signaling everything was okay. This calmed down the other members enough for them and Kurapika to sit down.

“As some of you may know, (Name) (Last Name) has been the radar of the Hunter Association since the Chimera Ant incident that caused her new nen ability to form.”

Kurapika shot a glare at Leorio, his eyes saying he’d have questions after the meeting. “She’s on our radar? That sure is news to me.”

“Me too, why wasn’t I told?” Leorio asked after Kurapika. Cheadle sighed, holding up the image of (Name).

“Neither of you were told because for one you are new members, and secondly you both have personal ties to the subject.”

Kurapika scowled, crumpling the paper in his hand. “That is precisely why we should have been informed. Both of us know (Name) well, what reason would you have to keep her under surveillance?”

“It’s not surveillance. There are no cameras in her home or people following her, she just has to check in regularly to be screened to make sure she hasn’t used… her ability. That is the reason she is on our radar.”

Kurapika knew she was able to speed up the growth rate of cells to destroy human tissue, but he couldn’t see why that was worthy of keeping her on their radar. “You let Hisoka run free, but (Name) is the one you’re keeping an eye on? Not the murderous pedophilic clown!?”

Cheadle groaned. “Listen, after the Chimera Ant incident, she-“

Cheadle glanced at Leorio, who was shaking his head ever so slightly. “After she… was found, the area around her was completely barren. The concrete, organic matter, and dirt was disintegrated into ash. Her ability can be incredibly dangerous and devastating if left unchecked. Just one attack was able to leave an area completely barren, imagine what she could do on a larger scale.”

Kurapika was silent for a moment. Leorio crumpled up his paper and threw it in the trash. “Larger scale? When has she ever given you the idea that she would use that power again like that?”

Mizaistom cleared his throat, placing his own paper down on the table. “Very recently, Miss (Name) used her ability again during a mission with Kurapika Kurta, the rat zodiac. That went directly against her orders from the forner rat zodiac and former Chairman Pariston. Although her order from him was null and void when he left his position, her defying it is indeed worrying.”

“Yes, it would be bad if our little (Name) went rogue, wouldn’t it?”

Everyone looked up to see Pariston standing in the doorway, a smirk on his face. Kurapika was held back from rushing over by Leorio’s hand on his shoulder. He inhaled deeply, staring at Pariston from his seat, taking a moment before speaking.

“(Name) would never hurt an innocent person, she’s…”

There was a softness in Kurapika’s expression that none of the Zodiacs had ever seen with him. “She’s the kindest, most selfless person I’ve ever encountered. I thought I lost hope in humanity after the atrocities I’ve encountered while searching for the scarlet eyes, but (Name) has shown me what true kindness is. To say she would hurt someone is blasphemous, and I won’t sit here and take you saying those things about the woman I-“

He stopped, a blush taking over his cheeks as silence filled the room. Pariston smirked, leaning against the wall. “And there’s the truth, Kurapika. You’re in love with this woman, aren’t you?”

Kurapika cleared his throat, folding his arms over his chest as he looked away. “That is irrelevant to the conversation.”

“I think it is more than relevant, Kurapika. How can we trust that your judgment isn’t biased when you’re in love with that woman?” Saiyu said through the projection screen.

“You can either trust my judgment or I can leave the Zodiac.”

This shocked even Leorio, who laughed nervously. “He’s just saying that, you know how irrational he can be when he’s-“

“Oh no I mean it. I’ll burn the entire association down if they even THINK about hurting (Name).”

Kanzai stood, narrowing his eyes. “Are you threatening us? I won’t let you do that!”

“That’s enough.”

Cheadle glanced at Kanzai, signaling him to sit back down. He did so with a grumble, keeping an eye on Kurapika.

“Kurapika, no one is going to hurt (Name). I gathered you here to inform you all that she agreed to reinstating her vow to not use her ability.”

Kurapika’s eyes widened, and he relaxed into his seat. “She didn’t tell me about that…”

“She doesn’t tell you a lot of things, Kurapika.” Pariston said, taking his seat across from the blonde.

Kurapika growled, clenching his fist at his side, his foot tapping away. Leorio patted his shoulder, taking out his phone and showing Kurapika a picture of (Name) snuggled up wearing a Christmas themed onesie with little reindeer ears on the hood.

Not only did this calm him down, it also made him blush, a soft smile on his face as he stared at Leorio’s phone. “Thanks, Leorio. That… that really helped.”

The rest of the meeting went as smoothly as it could, and the two got ready to leave. They were stopped by Pariston, who was still sat at the table.

“You hesitated a bit back there, Kurapika. What’s our girl been up to lately?”

Kurapika felt his eyes go scarlet, his blood pressure rising as he whipped his head around. “Not ‘our’ girl, my girl.”

Pariston only smiled, folding his hands under his chin. “You’re dodging the question, Kurta. What has she been up to that has you so worked up?”

“Nothing, besides working her ass off to make sure this fall gathering goes off without a hitch. You think she could hurt someone? She’s made sure to meticulously plan out every dish so that none of them has nuts them because ONE kid that’s attending has an allergy! Tell me, how the fuck is a woman as kind as her-“

Leorio covered his mouth, sighing. “We’ll be leaving.”

Pariston sighed, waving them away with his hand. He watched the pair leave, laughing to himself as the other zodiac members present glanced between him and Cheadle.

“Pariston… what are you planning?”

The blonde smiled, leaning back in his chair. “Something entertaining.”

——————

It was late when they got home, nearly 10. The kids were in bed by then, and (Name) was nowhere to be seen. Leorio tugged off his suit jacket and pants before collapsing on the couch in his boxers and dress shirt. Kurapika glanced at him with a raised eyebrow. “Are you just going to sleep like that in the living room? That’s impolite to Alluka and (Name).”

Leorio groaned and waved his hand dismissively. “Yeah yeah, whatever. They won’t care, and besides I have to be out of here before 7 to run by my apartment and grab my homework before classes. Alluka doesn’t wake up until 9, and (Name) has seen my dick.”

Kurapika turned bright red before smacking Leorio over the head. “Hey, what was that for?”

The blonde huffed, turning on his heels to climb up the staircase. “Hmph.”

He wanted to give Leorio another good whack, but decided going to talk to (Name) was a bit more important. Kurapika was going to ask her for more information on the Chimera Ant incident, and why everyone was being so secretive about it.

He was going to do that, until he saw that her door was slightly ajar, and could hear soft pants and moans coming from inside.

A tent rose up in his pants, his breath hitching as he stood still, just inches away from her door. ‘Is… is she..?’

He took a deep breath before peeking through the crack in the door, blinking a few times before his eyes focused on (Name)’s figure.

Her face was in the pillow, her ass in the air and pussy on full display. This was the first time he had ever seen her pussy, and Kurapika felt his cock leak through his boxers, getting his pants sticky with precum.

Her pussy was perfect, looking soft and chubby, just like her. Kurapika watched her spread her plump pussy lips, her index finger rubbing circles into her clit. Before he knew it he was leaning against the doorway, desperately fisting his cock to the heavenly sight before him.

She looked way too cute with her chubby cheek squished against the pillow, her eyes half lidded and lips glossy from drool. Little pants and whines left her lips as her fingers wandered to her entrance.

Kurapika stifled a moan when he watched her stuff her fingers into her pussy, having to cover his mouth with one hand as he jerked off with the other.

‘So pretty… god (Name) I want you so fucking bad…’

As he pumped his cock, he remembered the way she jerked him off just nearly two weeks ago. Kurapika wondered if he could just… walk in and… help her out.

Then another memory surfaced in his head, the image of her face when he wouldn’t tell her how he really felt about her. This was enough to make him go soft, his eyes flickering from her dripping pussy to her face.

She was crying.

There were tears in the corners of her eyes, a tremble to her lips. Her fingers moved faster as she sniffled and moaned.

Was she upset? Sad? He didn’t know, but he did know that her tears made his heart ache. She didn’t cry when he made her cum, was there some reason for this?

He was going to leave and let her have her privacy. After all, she feared he may only want her to fulfill his own sexual fantasies, and jerking off to her while she was obviously upset wouldn’t really help his case.

Kurapika began to step back when he heard something that had his cock getting so hard it pressed against his tummy.

“Pika… please… w-want you…”

He felt his heart race, all the blood in his body rushing to his dick. ‘She’s… she’s thinking of me while…’

He stroked his cock to the pretty sight, trying so hard to pace himself so he could cum with her, but it got hard when he watched her fuck herself with her fingers while whimpering his name.

He came, panting softly as he watched her orgasm wash over her, cum dripping down her thighs. More than anything, he wanted to walk in and clean up those plump thighs with his tongue, but Kurapika stopped himself.

Instead, he took one last glance at her sweet, pleasured face before pulling out his phone. He bit his lip as he took a quick picture of her soft face, making sure not to get her nude body in the shot, no matter how much he wanted it.

Her face was enough to get him rock hard again, the blonde barely making it to his room before his hand was shoved in his pants again, jerking off to her o-face.

(Name) moaning his name confirmed in his mind that she was attracted to him and wanted him. Kurapika couldn’t help but feel guilty, almost giggling in delight like a girl with a crush when he thought back to it. ‘She wants me…’

————————

Over the next two days, Kurapika became rather clingy with (Name), following her around like a lost, lovesick puppy.

“Kurapika.”

“Yes, angel?”

“… get out, I’m trying to pee.”

Kurapika stood at the doorway of the bathroom, tilting his head. “Oh, go ahead. Don’t mind me.”

“I most certainly WILL mind you! Out!”

He pouted, crossing his arms. “Why? I just-“

“Kurapika Kurta I can’t pee with you watching me! Go!”

(Name) threw a bottle of shampoo at him, causing the blonde to rush out of the door and close it behind him. ‘Geez, what has gotten into him? He’s been clinging to me like a needy child. Even Killua wasn’t this bad… when…’

She sighed, washing her hands. ‘Oh, Killua…’

Kurapika was waiting outside the bathroom, watching her. “Took you long enough. Now come on, I want some-“

(Name) pinched his cheek, huffing. “No, I need to cook. You’ve been so clingy lately, what’s up with you?”

His cheeks turned pink, but he didn’t move away from her. “I…”

Kurapika didn’t want to admit he overheard her moaning his name, because then he would have to explain himself more, and might tell her more than he wanted to. He didn’t like lying, so might as well not say anything. “… sorry. I’ll help with the cooking, if that’s alright with you.”

(Name) smiled, taking his hand. “That’s perfectly fine, Pika. I need all the help I can get.”

He let her lead him downstairs, his eyes soft. Every time her skin touched his, Kurapika could feel his heart pound behind his ribs. “(Name)… I-“

“Oh look it’s the blonde twink. Have you finished following my mom like a mutt in heat and decided to actually help out?”

Kurapika’s eyebrow twitched, a scowl taking over his face. (Name) glanced at Kurapika, trying to hold back an amused smile. “Oh stop it Killua, he’s just attached to me. Much like a little puppy.”

Kurapika huffed, pulling his arm away before crossing them both over his chest. “I just… wanted to make sure you’re alright. You… you were hurt during our mission.”

“Yeah, but that was nearly three weeks ago, Kurapika.” (Name) said, giving him a knowing smile. “You just like being around me~”

The blonde turned a bright red, even the tips of his ears going pink. “Y-you say that like it’s a bad thing. Of course… I like being around you. You’re…”

He trailed off, clearing his throat. “Anyways, what can I do to help?”

(Name) could feel her own face grown warm, but shook off the fuzzy feeling taking over her body to answer Kurapika’s question. “You’ll be making the macaroni! It’s very easy, so-“

“Pause.”

Kurapika and (Name) looked to Killua, who held up his hands. “Mom, do you really trust a blonde to get your famous macaroni right? The only thing he knows how to cook is pancakes, eggs, and bacon, he’s a one trick pony!”

(Name) waved her hand dismissively, shooing Killua out of the kitchen. “Shoo, your negative energy will ruin the food.”

Killua pouted, but walked out of the kitchen. “Don’t come crying to me when he messes everything up…’

(Name) turned to Kurapika, the blonde’s heart nearly slipping a beat when you smiled at him sweetly. “Come on, let’s get started.”

She gave him a quick run down of her recipe, writing down the details. “Okay, don’t overcook the noodles. I’ll be back in a few minutes, I need to go pick up Alluka from her date with her little girlfriend.”

(Name) paused for a moment, glancing at Kurapika before standing on her tippy toes and giving him a quick peck on the cheek. “Good luck, I believe in you.”

Before she could pull away, Kurapika turned and held onto her neck, keeping her in place as he leaned down to kiss her lips. “Thank you, (Name). I won’t let you down.”

Her face was hot, her eyes shining as they stared into his. “Kurapika…”

“It’s Pika, (Name),” he said softly, going back in for another kiss. Before he could slip his tongue into her mouth, she pushed him back, letting out a soft sigh.

“I’ve… got to go, Alluka is waiting.”

Kurapika nodded, pushing a piece of her hair out of her face. “Go ahead, I’ll be here.”

He smiled as he watched her leave, feeling giddy. Now that he knew she wanted him, his confidence had gone up a bit, allowing him to be more affectionate with her without fear.

‘Mmm…’

He licked his lip, his cheeks flushing when he tasted her strawberry flavored chapstick. Kurapika began to boil the macaroni, his head in the clouds. Everything felt so… warm and fuzzy. Was this what being in love was like? Kurapika wanted to bathe in this feeling, he had finally made up his mind.

He wanted to be with (Name).

No matter how he tried to separate himself from her, he was always drawn back, as if they were magnets meant to connect and stick by each other’s side.

‘And I can’t leave her, now that I know the Hunter Association is keeping an eye on her…’

It filled Kurapika with rage to know they believed (Name) was capable of causing destruction on a massive scale. The girl had a crisis over killing a man that was objectively awful, to think she could hurt an innocent was beyond comprehension for the Kurta.

Before, he wanted to leave to keep her safe, but now he knew even if he left, she would never truly be free from danger. The only thing he could do was stay by her side, protecting his angel to his best ability. He would die if it meant she would continue to live a happy, carefree life.

‘But…’

He bit his lip, watching the water on the stove boil. ‘My mission… I have to finish it first. I’ll hunt down the phantom troupe, then…’

He blushed, pouring the noodles into the water.

‘Then she’ll be mine.’

——————

“You seem to be in a good mood, big sis,” Alluka said, watching (Name) from the backseat. (Name) laughed, turning into the driveway.

“Yeah… I guess I am in a good mood.”

She felt happy for the first time since she killed that man, her heart fluttering at the memory of Kurapika’s lips on hers. The kiss had been so tender, full of a feeling that (Name) hoped was love. Maybe, just maybe, the two actually had something between them. She really hoped so, (Name) had never seen Kurapika look at anyone but her that way.

All of these fuzzy feelings were squashed when she walked into the kitchen to see Kurapika staring at a pot of… macaroni? At least she thought it was, but the noodles were over cooked and soggy, while the cheese was dry. “Kurapika…”

The blonde glanced at her, looking like a kicked puppy. “I… I really tried my best, (Name).”

She didn’t have it in her to stay mad at him, instead giving him a small smile. “Well, it was your first time making my recipe, don’t beat yourself up-“

“Mom, why does the mac and cheese taste like someone without a soul made it?”

They looked to see Killua spitting the bite of macaroni he ate into the trash. “How the FUCK did you make it so dry but overcook the noodles to the point they’re slimy?”

Kurapika grimaced, Alluka peeking at the macaroni. When she attempted to try a bite, Killua lifted it out of her reach and placed in where she couldn’t reach. “Don’t eat that, Alluka. It’ll hurt your tummy.”

(Name) rubbed her temple. “Killua, come on. It’s his first time making it.”

“Mom, if Gon did this I would understand, but Kurapika is only a year apart from you, and you can cook almost anything.”

“Baby, people have different things they’re good at and you know I already told you-“

“Yeah, yeah, I know. ‘People grow and learn at different rates’ or whatever…”

(Name) smiled, pinching his cheek. “Exactly. You’re never too old to learn something new or make a change. Never.”

Killua nodded slowly, before lightly swatting her hand away. “Come on Alluka, let’s go get my room ready for Gon.”

Kurapika watched with a fond look in his eyes as the two ran off, (Name) turning back to give him a patient smile. “Okay, let’s see the macaroni.”

She hummed as she looked over it. “Well… it’s not… awful. I’ll put it in the fridge and maybe we can salvage it later! For now…”

(Name) pulled out a container and a pie dish, setting it on the table. She pulled off the lid, the smell of cherries filling the air. “It’s cherry filling. All you have to do is poke some holes into the crust and pour this in, then bake for 45 minutes.”

She glanced at her phone. “I have to pick up Gon then go grocery shopping with Leorio. Oh, let me write down the directions so you-“

“(Name), stop. I’m not five. You can count on me for this, just take care of the groceries with Leorio,” Kurapika said, grabbing a knife to begin poking the the pie crust. She quickly replaced it with a fork, showing him how it was done.

“You poke it with a fork, silly.”

He blushed as she guided his hand, his heart thumping against his chest. “Like that, see?”

“Y-yeah, I’ve got it. Go on, angel, I don’t want you to be late.”

She gave him a nod and a gently squeeze to his hand before walking out. Kurapika sat at the table, poking holes into the pie crust as he thought about the meeting with the Zodiacs. He was supposed to ask her about why she was under watch, but he got a little… distracted.

‘What happened during the Chimera Ant incident? I bet that’s why… Killua gets those nightmares. Something bad happened, I just don’t know what yet.’

It made him anxious not knowing what could have happened to (Name) while he was away. If he was correct, Kurapika remembered having a small service and ignoring Leorio’s phone calls during that time.

‘I know some of them were for Gon, but I temper seeing (Name)’s name mentioned… the he deleted the message…’

Kurapika put the pie in the oven, sighed as he leaned against the wall. ‘Well, some of our friends and allies are coming over, maybe at least one of them will be willing to share some information with me.’

He looked at the fridge, his cheeks turning a little pink. “I wonder…”

Kurapika’s eyes scanned over the list of dishes (Name) planned on making, focusing on the dessert part. His face turned bright red when he spotted his favorite, peach cobbler with a little note beside it.

‘For my Pika <3’

She always managed to make his heart race with how thoughtful and kind she was, and now more than ever it angered him to to think of someone hurting her or thinking ill of her.

He glanced at the timer on the oven. ‘45 minutes…’

Kurapika jumped when he felt someone grab his sleeve. “Kurapika? Where’s mama?”

It was Nanika, her void like eyes staring up at him. When she was out, she would offen cling to (Name) like a child would their mother. “Oh, (Name) isn’t home right now, she-“

“M-mama isn’t home?”

Her lip quivered, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. “B-but… but…”

Kurapika froze, not knowing what to do. The poor girl was clinging to his tabard, crying. “Hey, hey now, shh…”

He tried to remember what (Name) would do to cheek her up. “Nanika, it’s okay. She won’t take long, I promise.”

He gently patted her head, his fingers running through her hair in a soothing manner, much like (Name) did for the other kids when they were upset. Nanika sniffled, but began to calm down, rubbing at her eyes sleepily.

“I think you need a nap, kiddo. Alluka stayed up late last night picking out her outfit for her date.”

He picked her up, letting her rest her head on his shoulder, and brought her to the spare room, laying her down before tucking her into bed.

“Get some rest, kiddo. If you need something I’ll be in the kitchen, okay?”

Kurapika smiled down at her, feeling very soft. She was already falling asleep, her eyelids drooping. Kurapika left the room, turning the light off on his way out and leaving the door cracked.

Killua was waiting for him in the hallway, looking less hostile than usual. “She wouldn’t listen to me, and kept looking for mom. Thanks… for getting her to sleep. She can get a bit fussy when she hasn’t slept well.”

Kurapika gave him a nod before being distracted from his job again with the ring of the doorbell. “Did… (Name) say anyone was showing up so early? The get together is tomorrow…”

Killua thought for a moment then grimaced. “Oh, yeah. That’s probably Menchi.”

They both scowled, the blonde letting out an annoyed sigh before opening the door. Menchi stood behind it, wearing an ochre colored sweater, with jeans. It was a far cry from her outfit during the exam, Kurapika wasn’t sure he’d ever seen her in anything normal.

“Where’s (Name)?”

She seemed to look at Kurapika with a look of distaste, like she was just served a dish with bits of cat litter in it. The blonde tried to keep a small smile on his face. “She isn’t here at the moment, she-“

Menchi pushed her way in and immediately headed towards the kitchen. “Who the hell is burning a cherry pie!?”

Kurapika’s eyes went. He sprinted into the kitchen, his eyes wide as he glanced at the clock then the plume of smoke pouring out of the opened oven. Menchi pulled out the pie and opened the kitchen door to fan the smoke out, coughing.

“I don’t understand, I did everything (Name) told me to! I set the oven to 350, then the timer to 45 minutes-“

Menchi raised an eyebrow. “Uh… the oven is at 450, not 350.”

Kurapika’s eyes went wide before he groaned and sat down to hold his head in his hands. “Fuck… the macaroni then this, what’s wrong with me?”

Menchi stared at the charred pie, sighing. “This poor, poor pie. I assume (Name) made the filling. What a waste.”

She pulled some rolling pins out of nowhere. “No matter, I’ll get to work. You’re banned from the kitchen, blondie.”

He didn’t argue, just standing up and shuffling to his room.

———————

Gon walked around, giving everyone hugs and saying hi to Menchi before he stopped. “Hmm? Where’s Kurapika?”

(Name) shrugged, hanging up her coat. “I’m not sure, but Killua said he burned the pie earlier.”

She sighed and rubbed her temple. “It was an honest mistake, but it’s still a little frustrating to be down two dishes now.”

Gon nodded, patting her shoulder. “I’ll go talk to him! Maybe we can work something out!”

“Yeah, you go do that. I have to make sure Menchi doesn’t get off track with the food again.”

Gon walked up the stairs and knocked on Kurapika's door. "Kurapika, it's Gon! I just got here.”

The door cracked open, the blonde looking a bit downtrodden. “Oh, Gon… happy holidays. How… are you doing?”

He hummed, walking into Kurapika’s room. “I’m doing alright, but how are you? I heard… you had some problems in the kitchen.”

Kurapika nodded, rubbing his arm awkwardly. “Yeah, I just… I got distracted and I messed up… and…”

Gon held up his hand. “Everyone messes up sometimes! What matters is trying to fix the mistake you made!”

Kurapika gave him a soft smile. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. You always know what to say, Gon.”

The boy grinned. “How about this, we’ll wait for Menchi to leave, then we’ll try and salvage that macaroni and cheese!”

The two spent the next hour really catching up. Kurapika had been hesitant to get too close to his friends again, but now that he knew he was sticking around, he wanted more than anything to be close with them again. It felt like he had become so distant from the people he cared for most, so it felt nice to be all caught up with what they had been doing.

“And you’re gonna ask (Name) on a date- Mmph!”

Kurapika covered Gon’s mouth as his face erupted into a blush. “Shh, she could hear you!”

Gon nodded as Kurapika pulled his hand away, now whispering. “I think she’ll say yes, you two have always been so close. When you were gone, she looked at your picture in the living room a lot.”

The blonde turned bright red, clearing his throat. “Is that so?”

Gon stood, peeking out the door. “Mhm. Now come on, Menchi just left!”

Kurapika followed Gon down to the kitchen and took out the macaroni. “You followed the directions on the box, right?” Gon asked as he looked at the soggy noodles and dry cheese.

Kurapika huffed, feeling a bit embarrassed. “Of course, why wouldn’t I? Boil for eight minutes, remove from- hey!”

Gon began to scrape off some of the cheese. “If we take off some of the cheese, we can mix some fresh cheese in and add some extra milk and seasonings!”

Kurapika relaxed, smiling. “Ah, I forgot, you said you knew how to make macaroni and cheese during the Hunter Exam, didn’t you?”

Gon nodded proudly, setting the macaroni and cheese aside. “Now, let’s shred some cheese and get some bread crumbs!”

Though the noodles were still soggy after they were done, the macaroni and cheese looked a lot better and smelled decent. Kurapika couldn’t help but feel a little proud.

“Oh boys, something is smelling great in here!”

(Name) walked in, putting away her phone. She had snapped a picture of the scene before announcing her presence. ‘That’s going in the Christmas card.’

Kurapika blushed as she swiped a bit of the macaroni and cheese, fiddling with his tabard. “Kurapika, Gon, this tastes great! This is definitely going on the table, along with my macaroni and cheese.”

Gon cheered, and Kurapika sighed in relief. “Now, you two come to the table and eat your dinner. It’s burgers tonight.”

Everyone gathered at the table to eat dinner, smiling and laughing. They were all full of excitement for the next day, though none of them were prepared for the chaos that would ensue.

[bonemarrowrites]

The King of the Forest

Contains: M / M, Human x Giant, Human x Monster (Eldalg/moosetaur), dubcon, cum inflation (like so much), belly bulge (like so fucking much), size difference, bondage, first person pov, trans man f’d silly

Short explicit fantasy story. Young human man wants to learn more about the secretive eldalgs, moose-like giants inhabiting the darkest forest. +5k words.

Scroll to this ╭ᑎ╮ mark to skip the story parts.

⋅•⋅⋅•⋅⊰⋅•⋅⋅•⋅⋅•⋅⋅•⋅∙∘☽༓☾∘∙•⋅⋅⋅•⋅⋅⊰⋅•⋅⋅•⋅⋅•⋅⋅•⋅

The Eldalgen had always fascinated me. They were the last few megafaunal species that had lived during the Age of Springtide and just looking at a painting of one you could see why. In their adult size, the bulls could easily tower over three tall humans standing on each other's shoulders. They say you can feel the tremors as they walked through the ground even from afar. The Eldalg live in giant redwood forests, deep enough where the daylight barely touches the ground.

We didn’t know a lot about them. Meeting one would usually mean death, outsiders of the herds are usually stomped to death, and even members of their own species are not safe from harm. Until about a few decades ago, no one even knew they were sentient, sure their upper bodies looked slightly humanoid, with thick wooly fur and faces not too distinct from that of a moose. Still, people rarely made contact with them and as such, they were only seen as mere beasts, until it was revealed by an elven faunatologist called Vieli’feorta that the giants had had a long trading history with them.

With a book and quill, among other supplies, I knew I was the one to finally reveal the truth. It had taken almost six months to get to the giant village near the last great redwood forest. I had met a group of adventurers in the nearest city and they’d been kind enough to lend me a ride there. I had my nose deep in my books during the whole three-day trip it took to get near the village. I never bothered to learn the names of the six I was traveling with, but they seemed like a close-knit group.

“Here we are!” Yelled the human woman steering the drake’s towing the cart. “This is as far as we can take, we don’t have a good rapport with those guys,” she added and pointed at the village still far away. I could see smoke rising and something large moving in the distance. The woman gave me a smile as I jumped down from the cart with my bags.

I was glad to leave that darned cart, to be honest. The quarreling between the half-orc and the gnome almost drove me mad. Before they left, the bronze-haired human woman turned back to me and said “You know… We will be here again next week, if you need a lift, you’re welcome to join us again.”

I nodded slowly, thinking about the offer for a while, but deciding against it, I had to stay in the forest as long as I could, I had to learn everything I could so I could become one of the most revered faunatologist in the whole continent.

“Thank you, but I will find another ride,” I yelled back. We both waved goodbye and I began the slow walk through the marshy soil towards the village.

I didn’t know much about the Giants other than they were also pretty secretive. They didn’t seem to like the smaller sentient species that much and I mean, how long does it actually take to get over being enslaved for hundreds of years by every single dark lord who decides it's their turn to dull? My kind had certainly gotten over the last one.

Even though I tried to walk as carefully as I could, I stepped on the wet grass multiple times, my old leather boots soaking in the dirty water. One of the most annoying feelings had to be a wet leg inside a shoe, it was just right after getting sand in them or cutting yourself with paper. It must have taken hours to get to the edge of the village and my splashing had caught the attention of the inhabitants. With curious looks on their faces, the giant men and… the women I presumed watched me. It was a small village, filled with huts made from large boulders. The wind carried the scent of smoked ham into my nose.

My strength was spent in the marshland, I took deep breaths before introducing myself to the grey-skinned villagers.

“Uh, hello! My name is Prost Von Palipaa and I’m here to inquire about something!” I waved my hand with a friendly smile on my face.

One of them, the largest one I assumed to be the leader of the bunch walked towards me, looking annoyed by my presence.

“What you want human?” He scowled, wiping his ratty long strands of hair from his face to reveal the ugly mug beneath. The air around was brisk, but the giants wore only brittle loincloths around their waists. Like the unintelligent beasts they were, they let everything hang free. As the man got closer, I could feel the ground shake beneath each step.

“I’m here to see the eldalgen,” I replied, keeping my tone stern, “I have gold.”

“Bah! No need gold, you leave, antler heads kill you,” he stated back, stopping in his place.

“You can buy things with gold. Tools, weapons…” I paused before adding, “Clothes?”

My words clearly got through to him as I saw him raise his bushy eyebrows.

“Hrph… Come,” he said and waved me to follow him. Him being much taller than me, I had to almost run to keep up with the pace. The other villagers glared at me as I ran by, but since I got their leader's attention, I didn’t need to care what they thought about me. The Giant Chieftain led me to his dwelling place. Strange symbols covered the boulders outside, some of which the giant leading me in had also painted on his skin. The doorway was covered with surprisingly delicate scaly leather pelts, the scales glimmered in the cold light of the clouded sun. As I stepped inside, the smell of the smoke hit me by surprise, making me cough. Only a faint light shone in between the scale pelts but there was a large fireplace in the center area. The heat from the fire made the white bones strung onto the ceiling sway, clacking them together like a crude instrument. Large fur hides covered the floor and the edges of the curved room, some packed together to look like little beds.

The Giant turned to look at me, “You humans always think you can get anything with gold…” his guttural voice resonated with the blouders around us as he spoke.

“Wait, you can actually talk well?” I bluster out, surprised by his sudden elegance with the words.

“Simplicity scares your kind, we use your fears to keep you away yet here you are, trying to bribe me to betray the trust of my kin,” he said, circling the flame in the center, walking behind me.

“Your kin? You mean the Eldalg? They are not your kin,” I could feel my voice disappear, scared by the unknown before me.

“More than your kind is,” he replied curtly, “The Eldalg are outsiders to your civilized society as much as we are,” The Giant growled, putting his hand on my shoulder almost like a threat.

“You need to take me there, if you don’t want gold, I can do something else,” I found my courage or at least tried to sound like I did.

“…And what would that be?” He hissed, with a hint of curiosity hidden beneath the irritation.

“My mother used to be a bard, I can entertain you,” I shot back quickly, turning to face him. His face drew closer as he looked directly into my eyes, making me feel smaller than ever before.

“Fine,” he muttered and straightened his back, “If you can make me laugh, I will take you into the forest tomorrow.”

My eyes widened with joy, I was happy to keep my gold and get where I wanted to be.

“Okay, okay,” I said, waving my hands in excitement as I dropped my bags. The Giant Chieftain stepped back and sat on a hide to see what I could offer. I fluffed my chest and began the spectacle.

I had been on it for almost an hour and the giant did not even smirk.

My jokes? Nothing.

My songs? Barely escaped death.

My magic tricks? Almost dropped my pants while doing it.

If the marsh hadn't drained me, this show did. I was getting desperate. Re-doing my skits, but nothing worked and the giant seethed with fury.

╭ᑎ╮

“ENOUGH!” he shouted, getting up and grabbing me by my fishtail braid. “Pathetic little human!” He snarled at me and I could smell his breath. I wanted to run, but his grip was too tight.

“Please, let me try again,” I pleaded, “I can make you laugh!” The giant stared straight into my soul and huffed loudly. Fearing for my life, I let out a high-pitched cry.

Suddenly, he pulled away, looked at me and a large smirk spread over his face. Instantaneously he crouched down, grabbed me by the ankle, and lifted me high up in the air, making me wail from fear.

His eyes leered at me as he ripped my pants off, exposing my bare ass and pussy. The giant held me almost at eye level and watched me trying to wriggle myself free.

“You humans are so fragile,” he taunted me and dipped his fingers in the oil near the firepit, he began to smear the oil between my thighs, my whimpers doing nothing to make him stop. He had only four fingers in both of his hands, all as thick as sausages and rough as the stone around us. The giant slipped two fingers between my folds, making my wail even louder, which in turn made him grin even more, revealing his teeth and the black gums.

“Mewl, little human, mewl,” he commanded as if he even had to. His rough fingers pressed against my clit, sending unwanted spasms of arousal all over my body. The giant’s third finger began to poke at my other hole. The rough manhandling felt too much as the pressure within me built up, and my nipples hardened when the cold buttons on my jacket brushed against them. I tried to keep my aroused whimpers inside by biting my lips, but as soon as the giant plunged two of his fingers inside my pussy I let out a loud cry. His other hand kept me in the air as the other violated my hole. The broad fingers slipped in and out, while one was still pushing against my ass.

It didn’t take too long for it to enter me too, both of my holes now filled with his slick fingers. He thrusted into me rhythmically, making my wetness drip down, my attempts at matching his thrusts failed due to my awkward position. The giant began to laugh, watching my helpless body struggling to keep up with him.

Unable to take any more, my body began to tremble as I came, locking the giant’s fingers in. The whole village must have heard his bellowing laughter and my scream.

My mind was completely blank as he put me down on the furs, forcing me to kneel down and lifted my rear. Slowly, he pulled his fingers out and shoved the cloth covering his waist into the waistband, revealing his hard member, twice the size of his fingers. The giant hunched over me and rubbed his tip into my wetness. he entered my pussy, while pinning my limb body underneath him. I could feel the tip bulge my belly with each long thrust he made. My mind somewhat recovered, I began to whimper again, but not from the fear, his cock was full of bulbous shapes, which kept rubbing against my sore clit arousing me again.

The giant’s breathing sounded heavier as his pace quickened, ramming his long shaft against my cervix, had he been able to, I’m sure he would have passed the narrow barrier into my womb. The giant pushed my head down to furs with the hand he had just used to ravage my pussy, returning his other hand to violate my ass. His deep thrusts buried my face into the coarse furs below us. Another jolt hit my body and I was consumed by the desire, some part of me deep within hated to be used by such a low creature, but something even deeper wanted more. Suddenly he pulled his finger from my hole, slapping my cheeks hard before pulling his cock out of my pussy, only to plunge it while grunting into my ass, the sudden switch made me wail out loud, but the giant kept pommeling into me with vigor.

Relentlessly, he used me as his entertainment.

As his heavy balls smacked against my rear, I wanted to wrap my legs around his waist to give him more room to enter even deeper into my gut, but I was helplessly pinned away from him.

His bulbous cock kept pounding into me without a rest, as I gasped for air, yet still hoping for more and that was exactly what I got. My whole body convulsed again at last giving the giant’s rod enough clench to come. The vessels clasping the giants's bulbous spheres swelled and he held him deep inside as he spewed the hot seed inside my throbbing hole, not letting go until his balls were completely empty deep within. I could feel the area around his sheathed tip grow larger, making my belly bulge from his seed. The giant’s loads were thick, his balls twitched against my cheeks from the strain of each shot.

it felt like hours had passed when he finally pulled out, wiping his cock into the shredded fabric of my pants. He picked me up and sat down. My belly was jutting out so much, it was hard to wrap my arms around his. When the chief turned around, he saw two of his underlings by the doorway, already stroking their hardened cocks, pointing at me.

“I only promised to entertain one of you!” I yelled while gasping, the chief turned back to them and waved them to leave. The two left the hut letting out loud sighs, disappointed by the decision.

Even though as I sat on the ground and felt his seed gushing out of my hole, it didn’t seem to recede at all. The giant sat next to me and wiped my face with a wet cloth.

“I had no idea you human men could be so satisfying little pets,” he told me, clearly as tired as I was. His seed had finally stopped leaking, most of it still weighing me down.

“You have made me laugh and entertained me. Tomorrow I will take you with us into the forest but you must hide beneath the thicket. Don’t worry, it won’t be hard, since you’re so small, but if you get caught, we do not know you and you will die,” The giant hesitated before he added, “…But you can also stay here, we will take care of you.”

I gave him a curious look and thought about it. Right now, staying here sounded better than getting fame by writing about the eldalgen, but even though I would have loved to stay here and be the chieftain’s little pet, maybe even their shared pet, I knew it wasn’t what I really wanted.

“Thank you, but I must go. Will I sleep here for the night?” I asked as I stroked my belly, astonished about how much I’d liked the feeling of it. I never wanted to be pregnant or have children, but the feeling of being stuffed full was heavenly.

“I see…” The Giant Chieftain answered back, saddened by my decision, but respecting it anyway, “You can stay here for the night, we’ll feed you before we leave tomorrow and give you new clothing.” I nodded as the giant left his hut, leaving me alone in the room. I watched the flames dance and let the soft crackling noise lull me into deep sleep.

The coarse hands of the giant chieftain shook me awake just as I was seeing a dream about the whole village dominating me. The first thing I realized was that my belly had gone back to its normal size, leaving me feeling a bit empty.

“Come on, human. It’s time to eat,” the giant said and gave me a pair of new trousers and a washing basin. As soon as I was ready, I followed him outside, where the villagers had set a large table with a plentiful feast. I was welcomed to the table, no one gave me any angry glares as we spoke and ate together.

The giants had filled a large cart with things they had hunted and made. I was told they were trading with the eldalg and today was their monthly trade run. Before we left the village, the chieftain pulled me aside.

“I’m going to ask this once; Are you sure you want to go? By staying here by my side you will be treated like the princes in your realm, you could be happy here,” he pleaded while clasping my hands into his.

“I’d like to stay, but I have to do this,” I told him, assuring myself about my plans, “When I return, I can visit your village.” The giant chieftain did not seem to believe me and he shook his head.

“I will take you there, but I can’t protect you once we step into the forest. You won’t return,” he kissed my forehead and we re-joined the group. I was allowed to sit in the cart as we traveled. The journey was long and slow due to the marshland, but finally, I saw the ever-growing trees ahead. The edge of the forest was full of thick bushes, but as soon as we entered, the thicket got smaller, still tall enough to swallow me, but the giants had no trouble moving around. Once we were deep enough, I had to jump down from the cart and follow the giants from farther behind. The thicket concealed me, but also limited my vision. The walk into the depths of the forest took almost as long as getting there from the village, but finally, the giants stopped in a small clearing and used a booming horn to call the eldalgen to them.

Nothing.

They blew into the horn again.

Nothing.

“One more,” the chief said, and just like that, we heard thunderous clopping coming towards us. I had my quill and my book ready as I scrawled as quickly as I could what I was experiencing. Three huge creatures entered the clearing with large bags on their shoulders. One of them and the chief shook hands and the trading began.

The giants exchanged smithed goods and books with the eldalgen and they in turn gave the giants yields from the forest, magical items dug from ancient ruins, and large wood weapons made from enchanted trees. I was smitten with the view. The eldalgen were taller than the giants, barely resembling humanoid creatures seen anywhere else. The thickness of their brown fur must have been able to stop arrows and swords. The three here had to be males since all of them had huge antlers crowning their heads. The painting I had seen did no justice to the majesticity I was seeing right before my eyes.

I sneaked in closer to get a better look when it happened.

My ink bottle fell and shattered into a rock below my feet. Everyone turned to look in my direction, the most keen-eyed spotting me, getting their weapons ready, giants and eldalg alike

I didn’t bother to pick up the bags I had dropped down earlier, I spun around and began to run back to where we came from. I could hear hooves hitting the ground as they began to chase me. I tried to run to a small cliff I had seen earlier, hoping it would put some barrier between us. The dry branches of the thickets scratched my skin and made me bleed, but I kept running. I managed to reach the cliff before they caught me. I hopped onto it and dropped down, climbing between the rocks, I could hear the three stopping on the edge of the cliff, cursing me. One of them tried to throw me with his spear, but it missed. The cliff was not very tall, but now I had some distance as they had to go around it. I kept running, trying to look for a place to hide since even in my panic I knew I couldn’t outrun them.

Suddenly, the ground beneath my feet quaked and an even larger eldalg jumped in front of me. Stopping me in my place with a strange pole weapon with a dull hook on it, he pushed me to the ground and held me there. He was different from the three I had seen in the clearing, he looked much older and his fur was white, shimmering even under the shadows of the trees. His dense mane ran down his spine, all the way to the short tail. The white eldalg stomped his hooves near me, warning me to stay put. The others arrived soon enough, but when the white eldalg lifted his hand, they nodded and went back. The large creature before me watched me carefully, stomping his hooves every time I tried to move even a little.

“I’m sorry,” I said, “I mean you no harm” I lifted my arms up, trying to show them I was not afraid. The white eldalg huffed and lifted my chin with his hooked weapon. I looked at him in despair, trembling from fear.

“You’re human…” The white eldalg scoffed, “Get up or I’ll smash your brains in right here!” he demanded and I obeyed, still holding my arms up. He jabbed me with his weapon to make me turn and pushed me to walk deep into the woods. I didn’t have the courage to ask him where he was taking me or what he was going to do with me. We didn’t go past the trading clearing, I thought about the giant chief, things he had said, and how much I wished I had stayed in the village, but it was too late now, and once again I was facing the unknown.

Eventually, we arrived at the small encampment they had, they had shelters made from moss and large fallen branches, but it was certainly only a temporary camp. I saw at least ten more eldalgen, their furs came in various colors from black to brown and tan. Their ears moved forward when they saw me.

Until I saw something.

The older elven man sat in the middle of the camp, holding a book in his hands, when he saw me his eyes widened and he smiled at me gently. As we got closer I realized I knew him. He was the man who had written books about the eldalgen, at least the most known to do so. During my journey here I had read his books, hoping to be able to learn as much as he had and more.

The old man's long greying hair was in a ponytail and he wore robes which made him blend into the surrounding area. I was happy to see another humanoid, thinking maybe these beasts could be reasoned with and I could leave alive.

“Prepare him!” The white eldalg commanded the old man. He grabbed me by the shoulder agreeing to do so and led me into one of the shelters they had made.

“Oh, how glad I am to see you!” the elf exclaimed, “I’m finally going to see it!”

“See what? Can you help me to get out?” I asked, relief turning into panic.

“Oh, you don’t want to go after you see it too. I never had the chance to experience it myself, but you have the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!” when those words left his lips I knew the man was mad.

The shelter was surprisingly cozy and looked lived in. Defeated, I sat on the brach he pointed me to. The elf used a mix of herbs and pitch to balm my wounds, healing them almost instantly. The elf had collected all kinds of herbs and items and hung them into the branches inside the shelter. He also had pieces of glowing crystals around the place to light the area.

“What am I going to experience?” I whispered, afraid of what I might hear.

“You were the forest king's first human catch of the season, you get to live, but you will be his sheath, you will be proudly presented to all!” The old man sounded hysterical, his words made no sense to me.

He pushed me back outside, following me. The white eldalg grabbed me with his hook and jabbed me again, forcing me to move towards the center of the camp where the elf had been sitting. There was also a large ring made from tree branches, surrounding a raised wooden altar of sorts. I was pushed to walk in the middle, now being higher than everyone else, the white bull followed me as everyone gathered around, looking expectantly at us.

“Once again, I have the blessing of the forest as its king!” The white eldalg yelled, making his subjects clamor in joy. Then the king pushed me towards the altar.

╭ᑎ╮

“Remove your clothes and bend over,” he commanded with a booming voice.

Oh, no, I thought to myself only to feel another jab with the hook on my back. I stepped forward, wanting to stay alive and undressed. The cheering around the altar got louder as I bent over the altar. The king put down his hook and stood behind me, putting his front hooves on top of the altar next to me.

“I shall take you as my sheath,” he said and as I glanced behind I knew what he meant. His large throbbing member was being anointed by the old man. Carefully, he rubbed a mix of herbs and potions on it. It had to be almost as tall as me, flared from the tip, and large enough so I could see the hole in the front, the whole shaft standing as firmly as the king behind me.

I licked my lips as I looked at it. I had already tried what it felt like to have a giant inside, why not this? Daringly, I lifted my rear as a sign to him, and the king seemed almost confused by my sudden eagerness. He smiled at me and stepped forward. His tip touched the base of my neck and I knew I had been right, it was as long as me and thicker than my muscular arms.

The king began to smear the just-applied balm on my back with his cock, giving a forceful stroke every now and then to see my reaction. The people below us clamored at the sight when he placed his crown against my opening, slowly pushing it into my pussy, spreading my legs farther apart, and stretching me open. I moaned as he slowly filled me, his tip nearly buried past the opening. My breasts were pined between my body and the altar. It felt like the king’s member was going to split me in half even before it was halfway in. I don’t know how, but it felt like it went through me, the girth bulged my belly far greater than how the giant chieftain had been able to. My eyes rolled back when I thought I could feel the tip under my heart, knowing it wasn’t possible. The king had still length to give, when he pulled back, blocking my entrance with the flared tip. I moaned under him, grabbing his hooves and pulling his fur.

“Please, let me have it all…” I whimpered, but the king was not my servant. He stepped back as the old man came to me and began to pull straps over my body, not really binding me to anything.

“You’re doing wonderfully,” he whispered into my ear, before giving room for the king. The king lifted his hooves back on the altar and quickly impaled me deeply with his cock, making me yell in the process. As quickly as it had been done, I could feel the straps around me being tightened, and the king lifted his hooves in the air, I had been strapped under his groin. His cock was deep within me. As the king bucked his rear legs, mine moved with them, making him reach even deeper.

I was the sheath for his engorged cock.

The king stepped down from the altar and walked among his subjects, them looking at him in awe. Each step made his member pump into me and I gasped with each one. Everyone in the camp saw me and the old elf came over even to pet my enlarged belly. I panted as the king took me into the forest, constantly pumping into me. I could feel something warm beginning to spread from where his flared tip was bulging. He stopped only to thrust with his member, moaning when he came, filling me even more. After he had recovered from his first climax, he kept on walking through the forest, keeping his member deep within me.

No one else had followed us and we didn’t speak at all.

He found a fallen tree and lifted his front legs onto it, pinning me against the tree. The king began to pommel my used body in a rut, I started to feel his cum in my mouth. The creamy fluid and my body grinding against the tree made me cum, my pussy taking an even tighter hold on his cock.

The king chuckled and stepped off from the tree trunk. Walking with me again, stopping every so often to thrust and filling me with more cum. My belly was far larger than it should be, but I was still able to take more loads, my mind was now in complete ecstasy, my nerves were firing up from pleasure and my climax felt like it had no end. The king’s cum kept leaking out from both of my holes. Every step sent tingles through my whole body.

To tease me, the king walked to a clearing and galloped, hastening his thrusts, my moans kept his cock hard. I lost how much time had passed and how many times he or I had come when he finally took me back to the camp. The king was tired and the elf with the help of the other eldalgen pulled me down, holding me up because I was unable to move on my own at all. As we walked, the king’s seed poured out of my gaping hole, leaving a trail behind.

The king had his own shelter, far larger than the others and I was carried there. The king entered first and I saw the same glimmering crystals as the elf had had in his home. The place was near the altar and the floor was filled with soft branches from leaf trees. The king lay on one of them and I was placed next to him. Like with the giant chief, the king’s seed stayed for the most part still inside me. Still panting, finally coming down, I looked at the king, who brushed my hair with his hand, looking happily at me, keeping his other hand on my massive bulge.

“How long will I be your sheath?” I asked, almost falling asleep before he could answer.

“As long as you want it and can take it,” the king answered back softly, letting me finally rest. next to him.

The Eldalgen fascinated me even more after all this and I knew right then that coming here was the right thing to do.

[wispp]

First person I’ve seen with a Twisted Wonderland DR. Can you tell me more about it? 👁️👁️ I wanna shift there for Malleus 😫

omg i know! i’ve never seen someone else with a twisted wonderland DR before either! it’s good to see there is another person who does 🫶 i’m probably gonna add more of my DRs to my bio so people can see if they share the same DR!

id be happy to share! my twisted wonderland DR is pretty much sticking to the plot anyways, so i am in place of Yuu! since it’s an all boys school i love the trope of “they don’t know im a girl”, so i cross dress to hide it. (≧◡≦) my name is Maddisyn Bright!

idk why, i just love that trope and love how they’ll have to figure it out! but of course they eventually find out, and everything is good! i’m shifting there for Vil and Rook (poly gang ✌️). i am SO in love with them it’s insane. i can’t wait for the day i finally see them 💜

of course since i’m following the plot pretty closely, im still ramshackle prefect, sharing a single student enrollment with grim, and have no magic, but it’s still going to be super fun! grim and i definitely see each other as family! (he’s my son fr). and my friend group will still be the freshman gang! (●´ω｀●)

oh and another huge detail i scripted was we are all adults. why is it called night raven COLLEGE, if everyone is high school age?? doesn’t make sense to me. so night raven college is ACTUALLY a college!

but crowley is still going to be an ASS to deal with, but my friends, professor crewel and professor trein will help me out a lot! (~￣▽￣)~

it’s so cool that you’re shifting for Malleus though like omg!! all i can say is good luck with sebek (ಠ_ಠ). but other than that the diasomnia gang will be so cool to hang out with! Malleus is def best boi!

and my dms are open for anyone who wants to be friends, so if you want to share all about yours, you can! thank you so much for asking about mine 🫶

[arabaka]

₊˚ʚ ☁️ ₊˚ ♡ ﾟ. content warnings ⤸ sfw. serizawa katsuya x afab!reader. 1.6 words. while i don't mind ageless/minors interacting with my sfw posts, do NOT follow if you do not have your age in bio.

₊˚ʚ ☁️ ₊˚ ♡ ﾟ. author's note ⤸ wowie this has been in my drafts for a thousand years so i thought, why not post <3 i do have a chapter 2 of sorts, just need to polish it up! thank you for reading <3

He never used to do this…

Play video games online, that is.

Serizawa Katsuya had long preferred games of the retro persuasion; they were a familiar comfort, much like a security blanket. For so long, he’d only known a controller with a single stick and two buttons and that had been enough for him. It still is, most days. But that all changed when he found a new reason to turn to his desktop computer, the one he saved up every 1-yen coin for from his job working for Reigen.

But it wasn’t the graphics of new age games that kept him coming back. It wasn’t the carousel of variety that got his chair rolling and his PC buzzing. No, it was never something– it was someone.

Now he knows your name but your username used to come first. It was how Serizawa met you after all, when he was still a complete and total noob to the pixel MMORPG you’ve frequented since day one. 

And like most things, your friendship with Serizawa happened by chance. You were helping a buddy out, shepherding them if you will because after all, they were trying the game out because of your incessant begging and pleading. You needed another person in your group after all, a certain raid requirement wouldn’t let you participate otherwise and you’d much rather go in with a group of friends than some randos that might steal all your loot in the end.

Serizawa just happened to be in your party when playing as a duo through the tutorial. After you tore down the first boss, an aquamarine monster made of slimy goo, Serizawa had typed an innocuous question in the main chat.

『 How do I equip the armor? 』

And you weren’t about to ignore the help of someone trying the game out for the first time. So what started as casual advice turned into a friend request popping in your inbox… Then spontaneous meet-ups…

『 Hey Gyudon-san! Are you going to be playing for long? 』

『 Hello! Yes, I have an hour. 』

『 Want to play together? 』

『 Yes! Thank you! 』

Turned into repeat plans…

『 Gyudon! I have a day off tomorrow, want to play? 』

『 Yes! That would be fun. I have night school but we can play after. 』

『 How are your studies going? Don’t play if you have a lot of work! Education comes first :p 』

『 No, not a lot. I want to play with you! 』

Which then led to chatting outside the game…

『 Gyudon-san, do you use LINE? 』

『 Yes, but mostly for schoolwork... 』

『 We should add each other! 』

『 Okay! 』

… And that’s when you learn his name for the first time. Serizawa Katsuya. The discoveries wouldn’t stop there; with the game no longer a crutch for communication, your conversations became a staple for having a good day. Good morning texts, good night texts. You messaged him when you saw something that reminded you of him, things that went beyond your shared interest in video games. He was so kind, you could feel his warmth over the phone even from simple messages; you have so many of them saved because sometimes, you need a pick me up from the man in particular. When you are on your phone with a smile that makes the apples of your cheeks glow, more often than not it’s because of him.

“You so like him.” One of your friends tells you one day over a bowl of ramen and they just know that it isn’t the steam rising from the broth that’s making your face clammy all of a sudden.

“He’s just– He’s a really good guy! Can’t I have friends?” You remark, stuffing your face with noodles and slurping loud enough to hopefully drown out the teasing that would soon follow. But you know they’re right. Who else do you think of when the lights are off and you’re left to ruminate in your bed, the mattress seeming larger and emptier as the days go by? Who else are you always looking forward to calling, even though phone calls aren’t really your thing? How many times have you looked up train tickets and times for Seasoning City, only to click back with your heart thumping in your eardrums?

“Don’t you want something more?” The words bounce off the walls in your head long after you say goodbye to your friend. 

Don’t you want something more? 

You can practically see the words when you close your eyes as you try to go to sleep but it’s deep into the night already and you’ve been tossing and turning for hours now. You stuff a groan into a pillow, cramming your face in the plush to silence the sounds even though you live alone. You groan because… you do want something more.

But does he?

You don’t know if you can live like this. Pining is one thing, something you’ve apparently been doing all this time (and you’ve known, god you’ve known but coming to stare it blank in the face is making your heart stutter at a pace that makes your chest cavity feel like it’s going to break at the seams if you’re not careful) but living in a shadow of doubt makes you feel even worse. 

“So that’s it,” You grumble into the pillow, “I gotta do it.” The pillow wilts in your arms from all the tight squeezing, the sheet blotted with a few drops of frustration straight from your scrunched up eyes. You grab your phone– no, you’re not doing it now but you figure, since you’re already going down this path, you might as well soothe yourself by rereading some of his messages from earlier.

Only, when you go into your chat history with Serizawa, you see three little dots greeting you from the dimmed screen. 

🗨 I can’t sleep… I hope you’re resting well.

Your thumb jitters on the screen, your last swallow lodged in your throat as you read the message. 

🗨 Same here. 

That’s it? That’s all you can come up with? You don’t want the conversation to die here so you’re flipping through conversation notecards in your brain, chiding yourself for not having anything to say when suddenly, you get another message.

🗨 Would you like to talk on the phone?

You say yes. Your stomach bounces, fraught with nerves, but you say yes. And when you answer, you don’t see the face of your phone until hours later when the sun’s already come up and a new day’s begun. 

“I didn’t realize what time it was… Sorry…” Serizawa sheepishly apologies and you swear you hear him stifle a yawn at the tailend of his words. Cute.

“No, no– it’s okay! Talking with you always makes my day… Night. Day and night?” You stumble over your words but it seems to charm him nonetheless, Serizawa’s soft laughter a gift to your ears. You wish you could hear it in person.

“I– I feel the same.” He briskly coughs, almost like he’s working himself up to something, “I– I was going to ask you… My last week of school is coming up. My friends want to have dinner and I– I was wondering if–”

Your shirt wrinkles in your balled up fist, trying as you might to still the beating of your heart but failing.

“If you would like to come? Y-You don’t have to, of course!”

“I’d love to!” You blurt out, incapable of keeping your lips in an airtight seal for any longer. “J-Just tell me the date!”

And he does– it’s in two weeks, which feels like so much time and not enough all at once. You put him on speakerphone, smiling all the while as he scrambles for the right words; is he as worked up about this as you are? You’re already on the shuttle website, looking at the price of tickets, debating on buying them early just because you can. 

“... It’s going to be a lot of fun, you’ll like my friends,” Serizawa’s voice drifts back to focus, “and I’ve… Told them about you too.” He’s blushing, glad that you can’t see the red painted across his cheeks. 

Your grip wobbles, phone nearly falling on your face when you gasp, “You have?!” 

“A-Ah, should I not–”

“No, no! I’m – I’m happy you have! I’ve talked about you to my friends too… Besides the ones we play with…” How is it already 7 AM? “Hey, you don’t have to go to work or anything do you?” 

You hear him yelp, “I-I do! I have work! I gotta go! Sorry!” 

How can somebody sound cute even when they’re panicked? How smitten with this man are you? “Go, go, go! Talk to you later, Serizawa-kun!” 

The phone line ends. You wish it didn’t. You already miss him. You blink, your retinas burning from the lack of sleep, your lids suddenly so heavy you can’t help but… Close them for just a little bit…

And when you wake up – is that really the time? – you’re greeted with a flurry of notifications but the only one you really care about is the message from Serizawa.

🗨 Very tired at work but I am glad we got to talk. I hope we can do it again sometime. 

Sometime would end up being an understatement. You go a day, tops two without talking over the phone, the next few times coupled with alerts that remind you to GO TO SLEEP because otherwise… You’ll end up repeating a sleepless night and as cute as Serizawa’s eye bags were (he’d sent you a selfie for the first time that week, which you stared at for an amount of time you are still too embarrassed to utter aloud), you weren’t about to make them worse… Though you were tempted.

And so was he.

[antxnous]

I’m sad and having Bill Calhoun thoughts so I’m dumping hcs and more basura here. this is so fucking long hi

Prefacing this by saying I know I’m in the minority but “we were all young then” translates to “nowhere near the age I am now” when Joshua says it (TO ME!!!), so a 27 year old would be “young” in his crispy eyeballs.

I imagine Bill’s been on expeditions before, this one was probably the furthest he’s gone from California but he’s no stranger to roughing it out and doing outreaching and accompanying others for support. I love the idea that he was more in a teaching position than anything else and pairing him with Edward made sense to maintain the inexperienced/experienced balance (and this is Edward hc territory but in my brain his name was tossed around in less than favourable ways and Bill was thought to pacify his rowdiness).

I rlly don’t usually think this hard into one-off characters but the idea he has a fiancée who is also a teacher of some sorts… rlly driving home his eventual irritation and aggravation with Edward basically keeping him hostage while he starts up the Legion… he’s got ppl back home and he tries to remind Edward that he does too (and I think it works for a bit, but Ed is WHIPPED by his own grandeur and jotch).

Bill and Ed met for the first time, had dinner at Bill’s place and Ed brought his mom. All was fine. Bill’s fiancée hating the idea he’s going to more or less be responsible for a temperamental 20 year old, Bill’s like whatever. We all were 20. Wasteland sucks.

They get along really well the entire trip over. Ed is excited to do some ethnography and when he gets a little colonial-y, Bill always puts him in his place. Bill teaching Ed a few medical things along the way and listening the Ed rant about his anthro interests (Roman Empire……)

Ed kinda getting the father figure treatment…. Projecting it onto Bill. Late night talks about his insecurities with his single mother, dead father, his schooling… where the future is taking him. Ed’s afraid of it all but Bill reassured him it’s just his twenties talking.

Bill’s a smoker, kind of a habit. Brought loose tobacco with him and rolls his own cigs if he can help it. Sometimes lets Ed smoke.

Now…I’m part of the group that thinks they stumbled across Josh in Utah bc idk. I liek it. I’ve got my own hcs for the meeting but this AINT ABT THAT!! Bill finds Josh, brings him to camp, and he’s the nicest person Joshua has ever met. The rest of the trip Bill has to act as advisor, mediator, and caretaker for those two… pulling them apart when they get violent, shutting down their arguments before it gets to that point… stitching them both up.

Bill obviously knows how to defend himself, but once Joshua gets added to the camp, he takes the backseat when it comes to hunting and exploring and shit. Camp cook, does their laundry, sometimes scouts. Doing his own independent research on making herbal remedies with the shit out in Utah/Arizona. Starts making healing powder. He trusts them to get their work done and if they fight, they’ll both crawl back to the same place at night anyway.

Bill leaving them to suck off each others insecurities in loneliness and personal affairs, letting them toss back dangerous hypotheticals and philosophies makes them less dependent on him. He’s inadvertently edged these two together in a way that becomes inseparable. They start speaking in languages he doesn’t understand and he brushes it off because… it’s youth. Whatever. They’re getting along.

Bill keeping a diary just like Ed, but his is more personal and less ethnographic. Writing to his fiancée in the margins about the way things are going… the longer the trip the more he missed CA.

When they get taken by the Blackfoot, Bill’s collected demeanour finally cracks when he’s constantly fighting with Edward to maintain some humanity when he starts suggesting slaughter. Looking to Joshua, who until recently had been a breath of fresh air for Bill when it came to temperament and impulse…. Finding a blank, maybe even excited, look staring back at him because Joshua is already sold on Edward’s new philosophy. Now Bill’s become the loner.

They keep him around to fix them up, to heal their new troops… those two get to share a tent and Bill is forced to sleep in the tent with his patients. Watching as Edward demands Bill put energy into saving fit males over “the unfit”. Wondering what happened to the eager anthropologist he left the Boneyard with.

He tries to argue with Joshua, maybe he could convince Edward to see reason. Joshua laughing at his pleading and insulting him, threatening to kill him if he keeps being a nuisance… now he’s wondering what happened to the reserved boy he rescued from the side of the river.

Bill’s become the Legion’s first slave in an unspoken agreement, and when Edward orders Joshua to kill him before he can run away back to the NCR, Joshua does it, solidifying himself as the Legion’s second.

so you’ll never see Bill again, but Edward (and to some extent, Joshua) can’t shake him. he isn’t sure what to do with his corpse because disposing of it like a tribals would be wrong — Bill was more than that. So his sun bleached skull greets visitors to the Grand Canyon and his rib cage sits in Flagstaff and his clothes sit in Edward’s trunk, and Joshua wears his snakeskin belt and the legion uses HIS version of healing powder and—

biwwiam calhoun… :3

[supernaturalscribe67]

What Did You Say to Me?

Words: 1,926

POV: 3rd Person

Pairing: Sam Winchester x Male!Reader

Warning(s): Language (?), Mention of Norman Bates (?)

Summary:

“Never say goodbye because goodbye means going away and going away means forgetting.” ― J.M. Barrie, Peter Pan

The Reader was taught from a young age never to say 'bye' to someone that you loved and cared for. This was a boundary that he established early on in his relationship with Sam, but how does the reader react after Sam slips up?

~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.

The bunker was still. Absolutely still. The only sound that echoed throughout the long halls was the hiss of electricity that coursed through the air. That, and the soft snores that flowed past the cracked bedroom door. (Y/N) lay in bed on his side, his right arm stretched out underneath his head while his left one was curled up over his stomach. His mouth hung open ever so slightly, which allowed the snores to escape from his parted lips. The blanket had been kicked off of his body hours ago and was draped over his calves. He slept peacefully, calmly. 

That was until the shrill sound of his ringtone echoed throughout the silent room. 

(Y/N)’s eyes shot open quickly as he lifted his torso off of the bed. His widened eyes looked around the room, still half-glazed with sleep before they landed on his phone. He reached over, grabbed the phone, and brought it closer to his face. He squinted to read the name on the screen. When his vision didn’t clear, he resorted to rapid blinking. 

My Moose Calling…

(Y/N) accepted the call and laid back on the bed. “Hello?” He answered in a deep, gravelly tone. 

“Hey, sweetheart.” Sam’s voice came through the receiver. 

“Hey, babe,” (Y/N) ran a hand down his face. “Everything okay?” 

“Yeah, everything’s good. I just wanted to call and let you know that Dean and I finished the hunt. We should be heading back soon.”

“Good, good, that’s, um…that’s good.” 

“You alright? You sound…out of it.”

“Yeah, yeah, sorry, uh…” (Y/N) trailed as he adjusted himself on the bed so that he was lying on his side. He reached down, grabbed the blanket, and wrapped it around his body. He felt himself relax into the bed once again. “I just woke up is all.” 

“You just woke up? Have you been sleeping all day?”

“I don’t know. What time is it?” 

“Almost seven o’clock.”

“In the morning?” 

“At night.” 

“Oh…” (Y/N) chuckled. “I guess I have been. When did we last talk?” 

“This morning. Around five or six.” 

“Yeah, I think I got up and did a couple of things, but then my shoulder started hurting. I took some of those pain meds you gave me and they kind of knocked me out.” 

“Is your shoulder still hurting pretty bad?”

“Not right this second, no,” (Y/N) reached up with his free hand and caressed his shoulder gently. 

On the last hunt, (Y/N) and the Winchester brothers had gone after a werewolf. It was only a single werewolf, yet it was one of the strongest that they had ever fought against to date. He easily towered over Sam, but he could move as quickly and gracefully as a gazelle. The group had gotten beaten up pretty badly, but not as much as (Y/N) had. As a result of the fight, (Y/N) had dislocated his shoulder and he was pretty certain he had torn a couple of muscles in his arm as well. 

Due to those injuries, accompanied by the gashes across his body from the werewolf’s claws, the three of them came to the agreement that it would be a good idea for (Y/N) to sit out the next couple of hunts until he was fully recovered. He was stuck on research duty until further notice. He wasn’t necessarily happy about it, but he knew that it was better than making his injury worse. His shoulder already hurt like hell, and he couldn’t even imagine it being any worse than what it already was. 

“That’s something, at least. That werewolf got you pretty good, didn’t he?”

“Sure did, hairy son of a bitch,” (Y/N) mumbled, which earned a chuckle from Sam on the other end. (Y/N) smirked. “So, how did the hunt go?” 

“It went well. He wasn’t as good of a witch as he thought he was.”

“Did he monologue?” (Y/N) snorted.

“Oh yeah. Monologued until the second he died. We learned a lot about why he killed those women. Turns out, they were all women who had a relationship with him at some point, but got scared off when he asked them to, uh, dress up during sex.”

“What? Were they all vanilla or…” 

“He asked them to dress up as his mother.”

“What!?” 

“Yeah,” Sam let out a short, dry laugh. “Turns out, he had some weird Norman Bates obsession with his mother.”

“Aw,” (Y/N) whined. “I wish I could have been the one to kill Norman Bates.” 

“That wasn’t the only thing. When we found him, he was in the basement of his house-” 

“Don’t tell me he went full-on Norman Bates and had his mother’s corpse in the basement.”

Sam was silent. 

“He did not!” 

“He did.”

“Oh God, that’s gross,” (Y/N) grimaced and shook his head. “Maybe I’m glad I didn’t go.” 

“It was quite a sight, to say the least.”

“I bet. A hunt strange enough to haunt your nightmares for weeks.” (Y/N) dramatically shivered.

Sam chuckled. “Yeah. It’ll - oh, hey, Dean says he’s ready. We’re going to head out now, alright? I’ll give you a call a little later?” 

“Alright, babe, sounds good. How long do you think it’ll take to get back?”

“Not that long. Probably six or seven hours?”

“Okay, well, I’ll be up and waiting for you. Unless I have to take some of that medicine again.”

“Alright, sweetheart,”

“Love you, and I’ll see you later.”

“I love you, too. Bye.”

At the words, (Y/N) froze. He didn’t even have a chance to say anything before Sam ended the phone call. He sat in bed, stunned, eyes wide as he stared ahead at the wall, the phone still pressed against his ear. 

(Y/N) never liked the word ‘bye’. Even as a child, it was instilled in his brain that ‘bye’ was never a word you said to someone you loved and cared about. Never say it to family, never say it to friends, and, especially, never say it to your partner. ‘Bye’ was forever, a small, simple word that meant you were parting ways. That you were never going to be seeing one another again. ‘See you later’, a departing phrase that (Y/N) grew up using, meant you were going to see each other again. No matter how long you were apart, you would always come back together in the end. 

(Y/N) told Sam almost as soon as their relationship started how he felt about the word. He hated whenever he used to hear it from Sam because he would get the dreaded thought in his head that he was never going to see him again. Sam had promised to never say it. He would always say ‘See you later’ or ‘See you soon’. For years, that was how they ended each of their phone calls. 

Until today. 

(Y/N) was unsure how to feel at that moment. He felt hurt, he felt worried, but, at the same time, he felt pissed. He felt irritated at Sam for making him feel like that. Sam knew how strong (Y/N)’s opinion on the word was, but he had said it so casually to end the conversation. A part of (Y/N) knew that Sam might not have meant to say it, that it was just something that came out, but there was also the other part that knew they had not ended their talks with the word ‘bye’ in so long, that he couldn’t understand how Sam could have slipped up. 

As he sat up in the bed, he leaned against the headboard, pillows stacked behind him to give his back some support. He placed one of his hands in his lap as he called Sam back. His jaw clenched, he put the phone against his ear and waited. It didn’t take long for Sam to pick up. 

“(Y/N)? Is everything okay? I said I would-”

“Samuel Winchester, what the hell did you say to me?” (Y/N)’s voice was deep, his tone coming off as a parent scolding a child.

Sam hesitated. “Um…I, what?”

“When you ended our phone call. What the hell did you say to me?”

There was another beat of silence from the other end of the phone. Soon, Sam sighed. “Shit…” 

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

“I’m sorry, (Y/N). It’s been a long day, and I wasn’t thinking-”

“I know it has. It’s just- you know how I feel about that word.” (Y/N)’s voice was softer then. 

“I know, sweetheart, and I didn’t mean to say it. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay.” 

“No, it’s not. I know that you hate hearing me say that word and I should have been thinking.”

“Sam, you’re tired, it’s okay. I’m not mad, I was just…shocked.”

“I know, I’m so sorry, (Y/N).”

(Y/N) poked his tongue into his cheek. While he appreciated the apology Sam gave, and he knew that Sam didn’t mean to use the word, he couldn’t help the feeling of anxiety and worry in the pit of his stomach. 

“Do you…Do you think that we can text while you drive back? Just so…just so I know you’re okay?” 

“Of course we can. We can even stay on the phone longer if you want.”

“I appreciate that, I do, but I don’t think I’ll be able to survive listening to Dean’s stupid classic rock for hours on end. It’s been a pretty nice break with this injury.” (Y/N) smirked. 

Sam chuckled. “Yeah, Dean’s music can get pretty annoying at times - Hey!” 

“Hey, I resent that. My choice of music is amazing.” Dean said into the phone, making it evident that he had snatched the phone from his brother. 

(Y/N) rolled his eyes. “Listening to the same shit over and over again gets tiring, Dean. You’re slowly making me hate Metallica.”

“Hey! No one hates Metallica!”

“Whatever you say, idiot. Now give the phone back to your brother and watch the damn road.”

(Y/N) heard Dean grumble incoherently under his breath before the phone was returned to Sam. “Sorry about that,” Sam said. 

“Don’t worry. I just like getting under his skin.”

“I can tell.”

(Y/N) chuckled. “I’ll let you go, though. Text me?” 

“I will, sweetheart.”

“Okay, I’ll see you later.” (Y/N) emphasized his words.

“I’ll see you soon.”

With a content smile, (Y/N) ended the phone call. 

For the entirety of the drive home, Sam texted (Y/N), calling now and then so that (Y/N) could hear his voice. Meanwhile, (Y/N) kept himself busy throughout the bunker. Whenever he felt the familiar pool of anxiety appear in his gut, he would shoot Sam a text or give him a call and he immediately felt it diminish by how quickly Sam was to respond. 

In the early hours of the morning, Sam and Dean returned, and (Y/N) felt the worry wash away from him as if it had never been there in the first place. Sam immediately wrapped his arms around his boyfriend while Dean shot him a glare as he stumbled tiredly to his room. For the rest of the night and most of the morning the next day, Sam and (Y/N) lay in bed together, their limbs entangled with one another. Feeling the warmth of Sam’s body confirmed to (Y/N) that he was indeed there with him and that he wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon. 

[aineryeo]

10 Things I Hate About You Jake Kim.

Synopsis: "On the very first day in Jerry Kwon's new school, he instantly falls for Ryang Sang-min, the girl of his dreams. The issue is that Sang-min is forbidden to date until her ill-tempered, completely undateable older sister (You) goes and dates someone too.. In an attempt to solve his problem, Jerry singles out the only guy who might potentially be a match for Ryang (Name): His Senior, the same age as you, Jake Kim."

Themes & Warnings: 2000s Teen-Drama, Romance, Cliches, Fem. POV, Jake is a romantic idiot, slightly OOC, setting is in J-High, a little NSFW

Author Notes:

"Can't Take My Eyes Off Of You" - Frankie Valli | 10 Things I Hate About You (Original Motion Picture Soundtrack)

This is basically the whole movie but the cast is Jake Kim, You, a random character as your younger sister, Vin Jin, Mary Kim, the Practical Music Dept, Big Deal (Jason, Brad, Jerry), and cameos of our favorite characters/main lookism cast <3 I even recreated the title sequence I'm so happy for this! 1/3 parts + The OG Cast are Seniors (Vasco, Crew Heads, Daniel, etc.)

LOOKISM, SOUTH KOREA — 갱단의 삶. » “THE GANGSTER LIFE”

*Set in a school environment & an alternate universe where Jake now attends J-High School, this includes the rest of the crew heads & Big Deal. There are no four major crews and no gangs, but Jake is still renowned as Gapryong Kim's son. Sinu Han is also present.

Chapter 1 (Current) » Chapter 2

Jaewon-High School. A second-rate vocational school that focuses more on giving its students the experience they need for the jobs they want in the department they chose. There are eight (8) departments:

Fashion and Clothing Department

Architecture and Interior Design Department

Beauty Department

Comics and Animation Department

Vocal and Dance Department

Practical Music Department

Baking Department

Computers Department

Out of these eight, you were in your third year in Practical Music. The school was full of tools. The Fashion Dept always flaunted their brand clothes because they’re the only department allowed to wear whatever they want. The Architecture Dept. Always full of creepy guys who don’t look their age. Bundled together in groups to show off their strength or something like that... Unless they have a leader already. A well-known persona in their Dept was a person named Vasco for Burn Knuckles, and he’s a sophomore from what you know. There’s a rumor that a second group of men was formed, but it is not like they were all serious gangs. You hear it was because they like one guy, similar to the Burn Knuckles. 

If that was how the Architecture Dept worked, you could say the same for the Beauty Dept. Except they’re all girls, save for one Senior: Eli Jang. They all love their one boy. You could go on and on about how everyone is the same, readable stereotype. They all do things because they think they should be doing them. To act cool, tough, rich, pretty, or popular, listen to this famous K-pop group or dance to this new pop song. You hate all of it.

What you hate the most right now, though? Freshmen.

“Hey, have you listened to NCT’s new release, 119?”

“Yeah, I waited all night for the exact time of their release, and I memorized all the lyrics, yeah!”

“Already a big fan? You rock! I just mentioned this the other day!”

“You know me~.”

The girls had brightly colored hair, and they played whatever new song they were talking about loudly through the speakers of their phones while you were in the seat just behind them on the bus. Getting annoyed, you remove your headphone’s audio jack from your phone and start playing Bad Reputation by Joan Jett & the Blackhearts at a volume rivaling theirs.

“Hey, what the hell?” The first girl looks back to where you were currently sitting.

Just as they begin to protest, the bus driver halts at the station you get off. You get your bag and walk past them, giving them a natural look that makes them stare back a little before turning their heads in defeat. You? You were still playing your music. As you step off the public transport bus with the girls behind you in tow, grumbling about you ruining their vibe, you’re met with a litter of J-high’s students scattered around the grounds.

As usual, you navigate through the messy crowd. Filled with students who were learning how to skate. Some were walking to school, while the others had their bicycles.

The most intriguing sight you missed once you entered was the freshman in his small bike with a basket. Contrary to his small bicycle was a massive build defying the logic of a teen’s average growth. Pedaling this bike was none other than Jerry Kwon.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Ki Young-Mi was engraved in the wooden name plaque on the desk filled with books, papers, and a small, thick, and visibly old laptop. Below the name was Guidance Counselor, was it?

Ms. Young was a middle-aged lady with old style, permed hair, and rectangle-shaped glasses that were quite thick for her age, connected to the white-laced retainers wrapped around her neck. Her glasses were tipping around her nose as she looked down at her laptop with puckered lips.

Tap.

Tap, tap, tap.

Tapppp…

That was how slow she typed. Jerry was sitting in front of her desk, fiddling with his thumbs as if he didn’t look like a Senior student.

“I’ll be right with you.” Ms. Young says.

Jerry nods obediently.

Behind the screen, little did Jerry know was Ms. Young’s… Hobby. Right, she was writing for her novel. She was unfocused on what Jerry was asking her since he came barging in as she was still in her brainstorming stage. And now… 

«Gushiken wakes up from her slumber after her intense battle with Akaza. With the dim moonlight shining on her, she opens her eyes to see….»

Ah, perfect. For now. Ms. Young closes her laptop and takes off her glasses, leaving them dangling around her neck. 

“So, what are you here for? Did Gordon send you in already?” The Architecture Dept again…

“Oh, I’m a freshman, Ms. Young.”

Ms. Young, in her many years in J-high, had never seen a kid look… Like this. Ah, but she gets such a small salary, anyways, she shakes off her shock. She shouldn’t be shocked. Some students here could pass off as adults in their mid-twenties if they wanted to, seriously.

“Then you must be Jerry Kwon. Here you go,” Ms. Young gives Jerry a yellow piece of paper, printed with his class schedule and where his room is.

The guidance counselor then looks over Jerry’s documents, standing near the window in her solo office. She hums with a slight nod.

“You’re big for a first-year high schooler. You—” Once more, Ms. Young takes a good look at Jerry and points at him accusingly. “Are you sure you’re not a convicted criminal or something!?”

Jerry sweats nervously at this. He shakes his head and his hands in swift denial. “N-no! My father is—”

“Okay, that’s enough.” Ms. Young regains her lost composure. “I’m sure you’ll fit right into Jaewon. It’s not any different from the local schools, or any other schools, for the matter of fact.”

Splat! Behind the window protecting Ms. Young, who smiled with her eyes closed.

“Same little ass-wipe shit-for-brains everywhere.” And then she laughs as if it was normal. It probably is.

Poor Jerry didn’t know what to say, stuttering. For a big, intimidating guy, Jerry remembers what his big brother, by bond, had always told him: Respect your elders.

“Sorry, sorry… Should I go?”

The more Jerry sat on the chair, the more Ms. Young looked sweetly aggravated. “Go, I have deviants to see and a novel to finish. Bye-bye now.”

Jerry leaves with his bag on his shoulder as Ms. Young pats his back while ushering him out of the Guidance office. As Jerry approached the door, his prominent figure was almost rivaled by a familiar figure in a black compression short-sleeved shirt from Under Armour. Despite Jerry being in the original school uniform, the Architecture Dept was well-known to follow a different setup. The students usually wore jumpsuits.

“Big bro Jake!” Jerry grins.

Jake only gave a brief closed-eyed smile to Jerry, giving his head a small pat as he now faced Ms. Young, who had her arms closed.

“Jake Kim.”

Jake walks into the office just as Jerry leaves.

“I see we’re making our visits a weekly ritual.” Jake smiles at Ms. Young. Was it an attempt at charm? He nods a bit at the end of the statement. Jake places his hands in his school pants’ pockets.

“Only so we can have these moments together. Should I hit the lights?”

“Oh, very clever, the big boss, was it?” Ms. Young raises her thinly drawn eyebrow at the report in her hands. “Says here you exposed yourself in the cafeteria?”

“I was joking with the guys since it was bratwurst day. Doesn’t come all the time. And I didn't mean for the lunch lady to see anything.” Jake shrugged.

“Aren’t we the optimist?” Ms. Young’s eyes flit down briefly before flicking back to his eyes in a middle-aged, tired fashion.

Jake’s brows furrow at this. Always the weird faculty this school has. Though the students were much worse off. So, Mano a Mano. “Next time, keep it in your pouch, okay? Now scoot!”

The brief session in the guidance office was done in no time. Ms. Young had other… Business to attend to, yes…

«…“Are you looking for a wife? Oh, you know, just like a wife. Get married.”»

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

“Hello! Brad Lee, Sophomore from the Architecture Dept.” A similarly head-shaven guy approached the innocent Jerry waiting nearby the guidance office from earlier. Next to him was a lanky guy who wore red Converse shoes.

“Jason Yoon. We’re supposed to show you around; I’m a sophomore like Brad. It's rare, even for us, to see our No. 2. We usually just hear about you from Jake. Nice to see you in Jaewon, finally.”

They both shake hands with Jerry, whose other hand is holding onto the strap of his backpack. Brad looks at the little paper before looking back at Jerry.

“So… You play the flute?” Brad jests as they begin to walk.

“For a performance before, the flute is very important to me. It was given to me by big brother Jake.”

“Woah, the boss is amazing,” Jason remarks, walking with his hands behind his head.

Jerry hums in acknowledgment as he nods along. Brad then taps Jerry’s shoulder and points his chin toward a group of girls huddled together. Some had hair curlers for their bangs, even blow dryers. They all wore the standard uniform, but their hair was of different colors.

“Here’s the breakdown. Them,” Jerry looks at them again. “They’re from the Beauty Department.”

“Basic beautiful people.” Jason shrugged and looked up at Jerry, who was listening attentively. “Now, unless they talk to you first, just don’t bother.”

Jerry nods obediently at this. “They mostly only care about the only boy in their department, Eli Jang.” Brad chuckles.

Still walking along the long hall, they pass by a different group of kids. They were small, younger-looking boys.

“To the right, you’ll see the dweebs from the Fashion Dept. They’re your classic rich kids—” Jason explains.

“Hey, watch where you’re walking! You almost stepped on my Limited Edition Air Jordan 1s! You can’t find these anywhere anymore! Huh?!” A funny little lamb wearing glasses yelled. None of the three paid any mind.

“Tell them there’s a sale of whatever limited pair of pants, and they’ll come running alright. They won’t mess with you, though, I’m sure.” Jason gives Jerry a thumbs up.

Suddenly, some guy with his friend bumped into Jerry. The guy was petite compared to the giant Jerry Kwon, but he didn’t seem scared. No, his eyeglasses seemed to have lit up as he adjusted them.

“Konnichiwa (*In Japanese: “Hello”), are yuu new hero? (*In English: “Are you new here” — Korean accent)” 

Brad and Jason sweat at this. Brad leans close to Jerry to whisper and explain before Jerry thinks of beating him up. Though Jerry didn’t think of that in the first place.

“He must be from the AniCom Dept. Most think they’re the next Light Yagami or Satoru Gojo.”

Jason joins in and whispers on Jerry’s other ear, tip-toeing to reach it like Brad. “Never touch their body pillows.”

Jerry only nods rapidly and gives a brief wave before moving on.

“Arigato Gozaimasu!” The boy bows deeply for Jerry, catching a few stares from the passing students.

In one of the rooms they were passing by, they could hear loud laughter and a bunch of yells from the teacher. When the door opened, Jerry, Brad, and Jason could see the class monitor displaying… Porn. Obscene moans filled the rooms, and the furious teacher figured out why the remote wasn’t working suddenly. In the room, a particularly mischievous boy who sat on his chair with both his feet up like it was a dirty alleyway caught Jerry’s eye. 

“Dumbasses.” Jerry hears from the boy with purple hair and a devious smile.

“Kouji!!!!” The teacher screams. “Was it you again!?”

“Hah? You have no proof whatsoever, Mr.”

Jason laughed along while the porn didn’t stop playing. “Computer Department. That Kouji kid’s already famous for being known to hack easily into the school’s whole PA System.”

“Woah,” Jerry says something for the first time since their tour after exchanging names. This makes Jason Yoon and Brad Lee look immediately into whatever caught the quiet Jerry’s attention.

There walked a somewhat petite, classic, a little vintage-in-style girl. Sweetly holding her books as, for some reason, the wind picked up inside the school!? How was this possible?! But then Jerry thought, I guess for a goddess…! 

She had a strawberry-printed oversized jacket paired with the prettiest smile in Jerry Land while she walked over to a blonde girl with a cloth headband.

“Did the wind pick up just now?” Jerry hears her ask her friend.

“No, it’s just that fan over there. Someone turned it on just right on time.” Her friend replies while they walk off together.

Jerry couldn’t take his eyes off her. Is this what a campus crush is? He doesn’t think he’s seen anyone his whole life, which caught his fancy. With this, he whips his head towards his tour guides.

“Who is she..?” Jerry asks shyly. If you look closer, you’ll see a tinge of pink on his cheeks.

“The don't-even-think-about-it girl.” Jason sighs, putting his hands down on his head.

“She’s Ryang Sang-min of the Ryang sisters. A freshman like you, but she’s great friends with Mary Kim, Senior, since they’re in the same department.” Brad explains kindly.

Ryang Sang-min. Ah, Jerry will remember that name for the rest of his life. Brad and Jason notice how Jerry seems to be in wonderland, showing a small smile, but they worry for the little… Well, big guy.

“You see Jerry, Ryang Sang-min, a beautiful, deep, and a good dancer too. That, we’re sure of.” Brad Lee states, looking off into the direction that Sang-min and Mary walked off to. The trio was not so far behind the two girls walking off to their respective classrooms.

Sang-min speaks dreamily while holding her stack of papers in her arms, “You see, there’s a difference between like and love.”

“I like my Skechers, but I love my Prada backpack.”

“But I… Love my Skechers.” Mary replies.

“That’s because you don’t have a Prada backpack.” Sang-min shrugs.

Mary thinks about Sang-min’s point for a while until she finally gets the message. I mean, she didn’t have a Prada backpack, so that much was true. Mary chuckles and palms her forehead, “Ohh….”

And then they pass by the Second years’ Architecture Department room. Where Jason and Brad’s stop should be. Jerry still looks off towards the girls’ back. Specifically, Sang-min's, in pure awe until Jason waves a hand in front of him, and Brad starts talking.

“Look, Jerry, Ryang Sang-min has a very strict, uptight dad. It’s a widely known fact that the Ryang sisters don’t date.”

None of what they did or said got to Jerry, though, as he stared off into the distance. “Uhuh… Yeah.”

Jason Yoon and Brad Lee look at each other worriedly. They were here on behalf of Jake Kim’s request to look out for Jerry on his first day as part of Big Deal, but they don’t know if they failed or succeeded.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

After the bell rang, all departments were in their given rooms. There were a lot of reasons why Practical Music had a strong competitiveness against the Vocal & Dance Dept. While they battled for agencies to take them in, performances, the lot, they also had mixed classes. Mixed classes are different from auditorium sessions. It was unique to the two departments since they had ragingly similar lessons anyway. Auditorium sessions take up all the departments in the most enormous room in Jaewon. However, it was primarily used for seminars. It was easy to skip if you tried.

The mixed classes between Practical Music and VD would happen with the core subjects and Music Theory or whatnot. But topics specific to your department are when the two would separate. For now, it was Literature. The sound of clapping hands garnered the students’ attention, stopping their mid-class talking.

“Okay, then. What did everyone think of ``The Sun Also Rises?``” Your professor, Mr. Il Pae-min, asks.

A student with a pixie cut raises her hand from the back. Dreamily, she says,

“I loved it. He’s so romantic.”

“Romantic? Hemingway?” You pipe up. Scoffing after looking at her, then looking upfront to your professor, who already saw your rebuttal from a mile away. “He was an abusive, alcoholic misogynist who squandered half his life hanging around Picasso trying to nail his leftovers.”

This makes Mr. Pae-min roll his eyes. 

“Look who’s talking, Ms. I’m-bitter-Boohoo-I-have-no-friends.” Vin Jin, the twerp who always wore sunglasses and some ugly-ass hat, laughs right after his statement. He’s even got the backup extras laughing with him and giving him undeserved low-fives.

This makes you roll your eyes.

“Shut your mouth, ripoff.” Mr. Pae-min scolds, and Vin frowns at his retort.

You found your opportunity, so you’ll take it. Laughing a little at first, you say, “I guess in this society, being male and an asshole makes you worthy of our time.”

“Oooh.” The class reacts. Vin Jin was definitely pissed off. But as they spot you open your mouth again, half the class groans.

“What about Sylvia Plath, or Charlotte Bronte, or Simone de Beauvoir—?” Your little speech is cut off when the door slides open, revealing a student who was unquestionably not from either Practical or DV.

It was a guy with a tattoo sleeve decorating both his arms, and in his hand was a black bomber jacket, probably to pair with his compression shirt. Without missing a beat, he asks, and you’re not even sure if it was genuine, “What’d I miss?”

You sigh exasperatedly. Attention has already gone from the boy who just entered. You answer his question. “The oppressive patriarchal values that dictate our education.”

“...” You don’t see it, but he nods and smiles. “Good. Not my class.” And just as quickly as he disrupted your class, just as quickly he left.

“Hey!” Your professor yelled at him, but he couldn’t catch him as another student called out for him. He looks to the student and, oh, another asshat.

“Um, Mr. Pae-min…” Vin Jin initially calls in mock sadness before morphing into an angrier tone. “Is there any chance we can get (Name) to take her Midol before she comes to class?”

You look back at Vin Jin, who sat on your left, just right behind you, with an unamused expression.

“Someday, you’re going to get bitch slapped, and I’m not gonna do a thing to stop it.” Your professor butts in before you do.

Vin Jin’s smug smile turns into a dissatisfied grunt. “Tch.”

“And Ryang (Name), I want to thank you for your point of view.” Now it was your turn to nod and feel the sweet, sweet satisfaction. That is until “It must’ve been hard for you to overcome all your years in upper-middle class suburban oppression.”

Mr. Pae-min shakes his head to express his point better, “Must be tough.”

“Anything else?” You ask. Whether sarcastic or not, your professor isn’t taking it anymore. So he replies, “Yeah, go to the office. You’re pissing me off.”

“What? Mr. Pae—”

“Later!” He cuts you off, not giving you any more than that. This fucking sucks, you think. Makes your day even worse than the annoying freshmen on the bus earlier. You roll your eyes and get your stuff, kicking Vin Jin’s leg before you leave.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

In the guidance office, there sat Ms. Young, eyes closed to envision the scene of her novel in her head. Along with this, she vocalizes the lines herself. “A different and yet all the more beautiful….” And she opens her eyes.

“Yeonhui!” Ms. Young calls her intern.

“Yes, ma’am?” She springs from the open door that led to Ms. Young’s office. 

“What’s another word for engorged?”

“I’ll look it up.” The young adult says.

“Okay.” Ms. Young replies, shifting her attention back to her retro laptop. “Swollen. Turgid.” She recites to herself in thought.

“Tumescent?” You continue for her, hands in your jacket. 

Ms. Young looks at you, “Perfect.” Then types in the rest of her thoughts while talking. “So, I hear you were terrorizing Mr. Pae-min’s class. Again.”

You sigh. You couldn’t count how much you’ve done this for the day already. And it was just your first class. Sitting, you reply, “Expressing my opinion is not a terrorist action.”

“Mhm, the way you expressed your opinion to Doo Lee?” Ms. Young retorts, finally closing her laptop and taking her reading glasses off to dangle around her neck once more.

“My statement remains that he kicked himself in the balls.” You cross your arms.

Ms. Young gives you a second to stare at you with a smile that says how talking about it with you is just not going to work this time. Not like it worked all the other times, anyway. So, she gets her tall CBTL coffee mug, “So, the thing is, Ms. Ryang (Name)... People perceive you as somewhat—”

“Tempestuous?” You continue with raised brows.

“Heinous bitch is the term used most often.” Ms. Young smiles once more. You lay back on your chair with a sense of disbelief. Though you’re not so surprised about what the guidance counselor said. “You might want to work on that. Thank you.” She finishes.

You stand up from the chair facing Ms. Young’s desk. “As always, thank you for your excellent guidance.”

Just before leaving and fixing the strap of your sling bag on your shoulder, you say, “I’ll let you get back to Kyojuro’s quivering member.”

Ms. Young looked up at your back that was leaving. Humming, she nods. “Quivering member. I like that.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

“Virgin alert. Your favorite.” One of his friends pointed with his chin.

Vin Jin looks to his back, right where a familiar face greets him, exactly when Mary flips Vin off once she catches his attention. Sang-min notices Vin staring, and she gives him a shy smile while walking to the canteen with Mary and her other friends she met in her class. 

“Lookin’ good, ladies. And Mary.”

Vin and his lackeys stare at Sang-min walking off. “Oh, she’s out of reach, even for you.” 

Vin looks at Chul with an air of confidence only he can have. “No one’s out of reach for me.”

“You wanna put money on that?” Chul replies.

Putting his hands in his pants pockets, Vin smirks at Chul. “Money, I’ve got.” Looking back into the direction that Sang-min walked off to, he continues. “This, I’m gonna do for fun.”

As Vin and his friends kept ogling at Sang-min and her friends in turns, on the other side of the open grounds were the three loners in the big group that was Big Deal. It was only break time, and Jerry’s not precisely the most… Approachable in terms of face and body structure. So once Jason and Brad saw Jerry walking alone, they approached the big guy. And there they were now. Jerry is drinking strawberry milk on the bench next to Jason and Brad.

“Who’s he?” Jerry points innocently with his finger that could probably stop a truck single-handedly.

“Most people call him Vin Jin, sometimes Jin Ho Bin,” Brad answers first. “Aspiring rapper. Take note about aspiring.” Jason continues.

“He’s a prick, basically.” Brad chuckles, laying back on the benches behind them.

Jerry nods, taking note of the boy who is visibly interested in his goddess. While sipping the last strawberry milk, his eyes flit to Ryang Sang-min. So much so that he fails to notice that the box is already empty and crushed in his hand. “She’s so pretty….”

“Conceited.” Jason cuts him off, a notebook covering his face from the sun.

Jerry visibly gasps at this. “She’s perfect!” The boy rumbles. Twiddling with his fingers, Jerry is suddenly bashful as he recites how pretty Sang-min’s smile is or how her eyes are reflected in the sun. Jason and Brad were not entertaining Jerry’s ideas, looking at each other as Jerry kept going on.

“Look, Jerry, Sang-min is a snotty princess.” Jason scrunches his nose and removes the notebook that covers his face, “She wears short skirts and tighter blouse, all against the school dress code. So that guys like us can realize that we’ll never be able to touch her, and guys like Vin Jin realize that they want to.” Jason finishes bitterly.

“No, you’re wrong.” Jerry shakes his head, which is shining from the sun. If you listen closely, you can hear someone slipping due to momentary blindness.

Jason laughs. “Take a shot, big buddy.”

Brad hums, interested. “She’s looking for an English tutor.”

Jerry shines brighter ever than before. Like a lightbulb that lit up but instead of having it over his head, it was his head. “I can teach her.”

“You speak good English?” Brad asks.

Jerry sweats. “I will.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

End of class.

You walked with Crystal Choi to the bus stop when Vin brushed past you on his off-road motorbike. Was that new? But you internally groan and scold yourself for even glancing at it because now the dude is stopping to talk to you.

“Hey,” Vin smirks. “How’re those shitty headphones doing, (Name)?” He then leans into the handles of his bike with the cockiest face he can make, with half his face hidden in seven-layer tinted sunglasses. It wasn’t even hot out.

“Run along, loser.” You wave off, and Vin frowns, roaring his engine back to life and driving off slowly to greet another passerby.

[...]

“I know you can be overwhelmed, and you can be underwhelmed,” Sang-min’s friend trails off. “But can you ever just be… Whelmed?”

Sang-min didn’t know what to say, but she did think about it. “I think you can in Japan.” She shrugs.

“Hi, ladies.” Vin greets with his hotshot attitude. His motorbike calmed down next to them while Vin looked at the girl of his current interest. “I’m here to pick up a certain princess. Got one more free seat for a ride.”

This makes Sang-min giggle and look at her friend before she hopped on Vin’s ride. Wrapping her arms around his waist and waving goodbye to her friend. 

“Careful, the seats are brand new.” Vin notices, giving himself a little laugh once he feels the girl wrap her arms around him, “Heh.”

Somewhere near the school entrance, you can hear a certain blonde raging about someone stealing her cousin’s bike. You and Crystal watched the whole exchange between the jerkoff and your sister. Both of you were not close friends, but at that moment, the same thoughts were running through your heads.

“That’s an odd development.” Crystal remarks beside you.

You look down at Crystal, then back at Vin and Sang-min. Agreeing, you get on the bus that just arrived and sit next to her. “A disgusting one.”

The rest of the ride after that ordeal was comfortable. Later on, Crystal got off first. It was an upward stretch filled with shabby houses. Crystal was such a commendable spirit. She knew a lot of great bands, too. You think she’s fantastic for caring for that dog she told you about. Vin is more of an asshat for messing around with that mixed-breed golden retriever. You hope that one of these days, he gets just what he deserves.

Looking out the window, your bus quickly passes by the guy that mistook your room for his. You stare at him for a couple of seconds. It seems he felt the piercing look you gave him as he looked up at you from the sidewalk. Neither of you breaks eye contact, trying to see which of the other looks away first, an unspoken competition you’ve partaken in. You notice that he had a pretty well-defined face, a subtle side part where his slick hair was pushed back a little, sharply arched brows, and his black compression shirt. His bag was slung over his torso, and you know he probably wore a shirt like that on purpose.

And then he closed his eyes for a polite smile, catching you off guard.

You look away quickly, feeling your face heat up for no reason. Geez, who just suddenly flashes a smile at a stranger like that? This school’s filled with a bunch of weirdos. As your ride finally goes past him, you flip him off without looking back.

Back to the boy you had a staring competition with…

Samuel Seo, in his side-slicked undercut, white Ralph Lauren long-sleeve shirt with two open buttons at the top, the blue school tie hanging loosely on his neck, school pants, a missing coat, and his handbag lazily thrown over his shoulder, turns a corner and finally sees Jake Kim, face chasing a look to the bus that just left. The middle finger proudly displays itself in the window. When Samuel's eyes flit back to Jake, he focuses on what he is wearing. Making him scoff and call his friend out.

“The fuck you doing in my shirt?”

Jake looks back to see Samuel and walks to him. Shrugging, “Forgot to wash the jumpsuit.”

“Nasty,” Samuel replies.

“This shit’s fucking tight. How do you breathe in your shirts, man?” Jake pinches the front of his shirt, inspecting the material. 

“Shut the fuck up.” Samuel retorts, slapping the back of Jake’s head as they both walk off to their shared dorm.

[...]

“Have you seen Jerry?”

“Nah.” Samuel suddenly vividly remembers when he almost stumbled on his feet during the break when the sun shone on his glasses. Jake hums in reply.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Finally, you arrive home. You assume your sister got here first, considering she got a ride from the nation’s biggest asshole. Knocking on the door, you’re greeted by your middle-aged dad, who was just about to sort the mail in his neutral tone checkered shirt, covered by a brown vest and a tie underneath. After removing your shoes by the entrance, you get sorted into the living room and sigh from your typically long day.

Your dad approached you as you sat on the couch, putting your socked feet up. Still looking into the number of mail he had on his hands.

“Hello (Name). Made anyone cry today?” Your dad jests.

“No, but it’s only four-thirty.” You smile cheekily at him, to which he chuckles back at you.

“Hi, daddy.” Your sister butts in, coming down the stairs. Sang-min gives your dad a quick kiss on the cheek. “Hello, dear.” 

Looking at your sister and lying on your stomach on the sofa with your hands supporting your chin, you start your array of questions. “So, where have you been?” 

Quickly shutting you down, Sang-min looks at you with threateningly wide eyes. “Nowhere.”

“Hey, what’s this? Kyonggi University in Suwon?” Your dad suddenly pipes up, making you shoot yourself up from the sofa. Taking the piece of opened mail from your father’s hands and scanning it yourself. And there, it was written in bold:

«We are pleased to acknowledge and congratulate Ms. Ryang (Name) on her application’s acceptance. We were very impressed….»

Any message after that didn’t matter to you as the excitement and happiness caught up to you first. Jumping around and looking between the fancy paper, your sister, and your father, anyone could see how happy this made you from a mile away.

“I got in. I got in!!!” You yell for the umpteenth time, now running and plopping yourself back on the sofa, currently reading the whole message of the letter.

Your father followed behind you with a worried look. At the same time, your sister was curious about the current situation, following suit with your dad.

“Isn’t Suwon too far off Central Seoul?” Your dad asks.

“That’s one of the reasons why it’s absolutely perfect!” You grin.

“I thought we… Decided you were going to stay here and go to school? There’s a lot of universities in Seoul.” Your dad suddenly starts listing all the universities nearby, including the one he went to, even mimicking their university mascot. “Wooh! Go, Seoul!”

Your eyebrow raises before it scrunches together in confusion. Facing back to meet your father and sister’s gazes, you reply. “No, you decided.”

A small air of silence.

“Oh, okay. So what, you just pick up and leave, is that it?” Your dad gives you the same expression that you were now showing him. An air of annoyance was starting to radiate off you, and your sister didn’t seem to have picked up on that. Even annoyingly does her sweet smile while saying, “Let’s hope so.”

You now mirror her sickly smile. “Oh, dad, ask Sang-min who drove her home.”

“(Name) don’t change the—” Your dad points at you before facing your sister at record speed. “Drove? Who drove you home?”

“Now, don’t get upset, Daddy, but there’s this boy….” Your sister starts, testing the waters.

But you cut her off. “Who’s a flaming imbecile, by the way.”

“Please.” Your dad shushes you, but your sister starts blowing off. “And I think he might ask me—”

“Please! I think I know what he’s going to ask you.” Your dad then cuts your sister off too. Holding on to her forearms in a worried manner. “And I think the answer is always no. No. It’s always no.” Your sister’s expression turns crestfallen at your father’s reaction.

Your dad then directs her to sit beside you on the couch. Starting with his sermon every time the topic of dating arose. “What are the two house rules?” He says, volume now raised.

Once your sister sits on the couch, your dad answers his questions. “Number one. No dating until you graduate.”

And… “Number two. No dating until you graduate.” Your dad finishes counting the rules with his fingers. “That’s it. That’s all the rules.”

Sang-min crosses her arms, showing a deep pout. “But that’s so unfair!”

“Alright, you wanna know what’s unfair? This is for you too.” Your dad starts again, and you can already see where this is going. “This morning, I delivered a set of twins to a fifteen-year-old girl. You know what she said?”

In your mind, you recited: I’m a crack whore who should have made my skeezy boyfriend wear a condom.

“I’m a crack whore who should have made my skeezy boyfriend wear a condom?” Your sister said for you aloud.

Yeah, got that right. Sometimes, you even wonder how you and your sister can share the same thoughts. Your dad pauses for a while, raising his brows in acknowledgment. That hit the nail right on the head. “Close, but no.” Never mind, then.

“She said, ``I should have listened to my father.`` ”

“Oh, she did not say that!” Sang-min argues.

“Well, that’s what she would have said if she wasn’t doped up.”

You remained quiet for the whole ordeal while your sister was totally blowing up. You hear your sister groan, and she flails her arms forward before saying, “Can we please just focus on me for a second?”

“I am the only girl in school who’s not dating.” 

“Oh, no, you’re not.” Your dad shakes his head quickly and then refers to you. “Your sister’s not dating.”

“Aaand I don’t intend to.” You assure your point by looking between your sister and your dad.

“And why is that again?” Your father declares.

“Is that even a question? I mean, come on, dad. Jaewon’s either filled with boys who probably don’t even wash their hair,” You count with your fingers. “Snotty prepubescent little boys who think they’re it with their branded clothes, probably stolen shoes, or just major criminal-looking men.” The last one suddenly had your brain remind you of the boy who flashed you a smile. Internally shaking away the intrusive thoughts because that was not what you meant by criminal looks.

“Where did you even come from?” Sang-min gawks, “Planet Loser?”

“Oh, yeah? As opposed to Planet, `` Look at me, look at me.``” You taunt, with your hands flailing around like one of those nobles from the 1800s.

A swift clap of hands disrupted your little argument, making the two of you look up at your father. “Okay, here’s how we solve the problem. Old rule out. New rule in, Sang-min can date.”

Your dad’s statement leaves your mouth open in shock, and for Sang-min to cross her arms and smiles happily. Your father begins to walk off, but just before he does, he finishes his sentence. Walking backward and pointing to you. “When she does.”

And suddenly, the happy smile Sang-min had was replaced with the bitter shock that overtook her. She stands up abruptly, trying to chase your dad while you laugh at the situation.

“Wait, dad, but what if she never dates? She’s a total mutant!”

Your dad shrugs. “Then you’ll never date.” Turning his back, he mumbles to himself. “Oh, I like that. And I’ll get to sleep at night!”

Raising his finger, he makes his point clearer. “The deep slumber of a father whose daughters aren’t out being impregnated.” Then the ring from his phone indicates the end of the conversation.

Standing up from the sofa, you walk off to your room while your dad points at you as he prepares to leave. “We’ll talk about Kyonggi University later.” You give him a hum of affirmation, going up the stairs that lead to your room. On the other hand, your sister tried to convince your unmoving dad, so, in the end, she resorts to you.

With a hand on the wooden rail of the stairs, she yells. “Can’t you just find someone blind and deaf to take you to the movies so I can have one date?!”

Turning to face her and looking down, you smile at her. “I’m sorry. Guess you’ll just have to miss out on the dreamboat Jin Ho “Eat me” Bin.” You pout.

Your sister gives you a scoff, waving you off and whining. “You suck!”

“You suck~” You mock her back, and she groans, annoyed by you.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Flipping the pages of the thick book that had «Speak English for Dummies!» right on the title page, at the moment, Jerry was trying his best to take in the overloaded amount of information so he could teach Sang-min all that which he learned. Yeah, he got lucky to score an English tutoring session with Sang-min, so he was trying his best on this! While avidly reading, the quick tapping of heels behind Jerry and the following plop of a bag on his desk made Jerry look up at the beauty that greeted him.

Sang-min smiles at him, and he feels his heart fly out of his chest.

“Hi. I almost thought I got the wrong table. I didn’t expect someone like you to volunteer as my English tutor.” Sang-min begins, and Jerry? Well, he was still formulating the words to reply in his head. “Actually… Can we make this quick?”

“Zack Lee and Daniel Park are having an incredibly horrendous public fight in their class, again.”

For the whole duration that Sang-min was talking, Jerry was unknowingly leaning close to listen to her voice more. It was until she stopped speaking did Jerry regain his stance. Stuttering, he says, “O-oh… Well, you s-see. Okay, I thought we’d start with pronunciation, i-if that’s alright with you.”

“Not the overuse of Rs. It’s actually so hard to remove our natural Korean accent. Can we start on anything else, please?”

“Ah, well, there is an alternative.” Jerry poses.

“There is?”

Jerry scratches his cheek, looking back to the back. “Yeah, uh, we can try American Food. We could, uh, e-eat some together. Maybe… Saturday night?” As subtle as he can, he tries to look back at Sang-min.

Sang-min squints her eyes with a genuine smile. Trying to decipher what was going on. Speaking up, she says, “You’re Asking me out?”

Then Sang-min grins, showing off her white teeth. “That’s so cute! I never expected you to be so timid too. What’s your name again?” She leans on her chin.

“J-Jerry.” He says, looking down bashfully with his hands and fingers crossed together in such a behave-looking position. “Jerry Kwon.”

Jerry clears his throat and smiles at Sang-min too. “I know your dad doesn’t let you date, but since we’re studying so you could learn English, you know….” Around Sang-min, Jerry had the peculiar habit of scratching his cheek or picking on his nails.

“Oh, sorry, wait a minute. Tom…” Sang-min cuts off.

“Jerry.” He corrected timidly.

“My dad actually came up with a new rule. So I can date when my sister does.” Sang-min trails off with her sentence.

“Really?” Jerry perks up, and suddenly, his whole body faces her while he is still sitting on the chair. “Do you like sailing? I read about this place that rents boats made for—”

“A colossal problem, Jeremy.” Jerry almost speaks up to correct his name again, but Sang-min continues. “In case you haven’t heard, my sister’s a hideous breed of loser.”

Feeling down, Jerry picks on the corner of one of the pages in the open book. “Y-yeah, I heard she was a little antisocial. Do you know why?”

“The only mystery even Scooby-doo can’t solve.” Sang-min shrugs. “She used to be popular, and then it was like, she got sick of it or something.”

“Theories abound as to why, but I’m pretty sure she’s incapable of human interaction. I mean, she basically, like, has no friends now.” Sang-min continues, smiling at Jerry again. “Plus, she’s a bitch.”

Jerry sweats at this, trying to cook up his solutions. “But I’m sure, you know, that there are lots of guys who wouldn’t, you know, mind going out with a difficult wo-man.” Jerry stutters throughout his sentence. Trying to regain his point, he shakes his hands because he feels what he said was wrong.

“I mean, you know, people jump out of airplanes and ski off cliffs or beat up a hundred guys to protect a street. It’d be like, uh, like, Extreme Dating!”

“Shhh!” A couple of students reacted at the back when Jerry picked up his volume by the end. Though once they saw Jerry apologizing sincerely, they piped down due to sheer intimidation.

Now hush-hush between Sang-min and Jerry, who leaned into each other to whisper instead. Sang-min cooks up a reply to what Jerry was trying to say earlier. “You think you can find someone that extreme?”

“I think so…” For you. Jerry thinks.

“You’d do that for me?” Sang-min holds her hand out to touch Jerry’s arm. Suddenly hyped up, Jerry immediately says: “Yes!” Nodding his head avidly.

A smack of a hand on their table catches their attention briefly. Showing a brunette guy with a messy haircut looking at them with an intense glare. “Quiet down.” And then he leaves, Jerry, taking note of the black army jacket that he wore.

Jerry comes down from his high, focusing on the girl of his dreams right next to him. “I mean— I’ll, I could, I could look into it.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

“There’s a lot of guys from our department. Maybe you can find one here.” Brad says, leading Jerry into the Sophomores' area, right into the deep man cave—the jungle that is the Architecture Dept.

With his hand resembling the “OK” gesture, Jason kisses the tips of his put-together thumb and index. “The finest of Jaewon.” And then the door opens.

It revealed a bunch of guys who were… Weightlifting? Half the class wore black leather jackets with “BNC” and a burning knuckle brass on top of the text. It trailed off to the sleeves with duplicated horizontal lines trailing down to the end. The other half had their jumpsuits down to reveal either a white shirt covered with a plain black coat or just the black jacket paired with whatever shirt or lack thereof they had.

Yes, the Architecture Department was filled with only men for the longest time. Usually, they’d form a single group under a single leader who had shown the most tremendous power amongst the whole batch. But for this year, there were two groups. The other was Burn Knuckles under Vasco, and the other was Big Deal. Under Jake Kim.

What they had in common was that they were formed with the pretense that they were solely just like their leader and had chosen to follow either of the two for as long as they could. Does this spark war, you ask? Well, neither of the leaders aren’t really into unnecessary fights. So, in the end, they simply coexist. Initially, Big Deal was from Sinu Han, an alumnus of Jaewon.

“Osu! Everyone from Big Deal, say hello to the No. 2!” Brad Lee pipes up, and the members of Big Deal immediately stand up from their seats to greet the freshman.

Even the men from Burn Knuckles thought Jerry was already an alumnus, whispering about how big he looked. Is this guy really a student? Was the question most asked.

“No. 2, Jerry Kwon! Welcome to our classroom!” They bow at a perfect ninety-degree angle.

“Geez, what’s the ruckus?” Jace scratches his ear, waking up from his power nap on the floor. When his eyes flit to Jerry, he reels. “Woah.”

“Our junior here was just asking for help. He’s looking for a guy that would be fit for a girl.”

“...” The classroom freezes and digests the information.

“A girl.”

“A girl?!” They yell in unison.

“Should I volunteer, Jace?” Vasco grins, tapping his best friend’s shoulder. Contrariwise, Jace was measuring the situation. He thinks about why a mafia boss has visited them. Vasco and I were just visiting the sophomores. I guess it was the right time to hang around…

Suddenly, everyone was raising their hands and asking questions.

Is she pretty?

From what department?

Can she lift 100kg?

“Who’s the girl first?” Jace asks, raising his hand, and the crowd goes silent. They were all waiting for the answer. Yui Kim? Zoe Park? Joy Hong? Ryang Sang-min?

“Ryang…” They all listen closely. Sang-min? Sang-min? Sang-min!?

“(Name).” Brad finishes.

And suddenly, they all slump their backs. No longer listening to whatever offer Brad and Jason were trying to give them. In the back, even Vasco was put down. Shivering, he recalls, “She once told me that I smelled.”

He cries to Jace, “Do I smell, Jace?!”

Jace pats Vasco’s back while the rest of the Burn Knuckles yell their reprisals. “You don’t smell, Vasco!”

“If Vasco smells, then Burn Knuckle smells!”

“It’s the true smell of a man.”

The other half of Big Deal was awfully quiet, avoiding the looks Jerry, Jason, and Brad were giving them. Absolutely no support whatsoever. None, nein, nothing. Brad sighs and palms his similarly shaven head.

“Well, we’re empty. Sorry, Jerry.” Brad apologizes while Jason tries to comfort the sad giant.

“I told you it was pointless, the girl’s hopeless man,” Jason says.

Jerry frowned as he slowly left the room. He looked like a sad baby. All things, including the scars on his face, were set aside. The rest of the sophomores felt terrible, mainly the ones under Big Deal, but it even caught the attention of Vasco and Jace by the end. At least until Jerry bumped into someone right before the sophomores’ classroom. When Jerry focused on who it was,

“Jake!” Jerry exclaims, to which Jake replies with an easygoing smile.

“Hey. Eat lunch yet?” Jake greets, patting Jerry’s shoulder. “You should eat more. Nutrients are important.”

Once the other members of Big Deal spotted their leader standing right outside the door talking to Jerry, they immediately crowded the entrance in a straight line. Once more, in unison, they speak at a volume that could be heard from the highest to the lowest floor of the whole school.

“Boss Jake! Welcome to our class!”

“Don’t I get a greeting too?” Samuel pops out beside Jake, who was busy telling them to lower their voices to not disrupt other classes.

The other Big Deal members stay quiet, and Samuel laughs, putting his hands in his pockets. “How come I feel a little hurt, huh? I was your number two for a while, too, you know.”

“The only number two you’ll be from now on is when you go to the toilet,” Jake says, using his index finger to pull his cheek down and poke his tongue out toward the male. Samuel was smiling, but a visible irk mark formed on his forehead.

While the two bicker, Jerry is downcast again. Jake immediately notices this.

“Hey, you okay, big guy? You know, if something’s wrong, I can always help.”

This perks Jerry up, and Samuel flinches at the sight of how Jerry is starkly different from what you’d assume his character was at first glance. It was then that Jerry recalled everything since the very beginning. From when he met Sang-min to his current dilemma: Finding someone that can date you.

“Oh, so that was your only problem?” Samuel reacts first. Leaning with his hand on Jake’s shoulder, he rubs his fingers together in front of Jerry. “If you’ve got money, maybe I can find someone to take up the job.”

“I’ll do it.” Jake perks up.

That was the second time that everyone froze. All motion stopped inside the classroom. It wasn’t just Big Deal that reacted harshly, screaming altogether with Burn Knuckles.

“WHAT?!”

“He’s a true man, Jace. Maybe I should have taken the chance too. He feels so cool right now.” Vasco feels a teardrop on his cheek.

“Vasco…” Jace says. Looking at the unknowing man who was scratching his chin, Jace thinks He’s not normal. Is this why he’s the ``Big Boss`` of Big Deal!?

“BOSS! You don’t have to sacrifice yourself!” Some of the members from Big Deal retort.

Samuel recovers, breathing heavily as if he’d just been beaten to a pulp. “Jake, you’re different after all.”

Jerry sees his new hope surface in the face of Jake Kim. He hugged his big brother, who was ironically smaller than him. Unbeknownst to Jerry, he also accidentally squeezed Samuel. Squishing the two men together in the bigger man’s arms, making their cheeks stick and for Samuel to tap Jerry’s back multiple times as a sign for Tapping Out.

Suddenly, Brad speaks up. “But for Boss Jake to date (Name), he’ll need money for the dates. Do you have any funds on you, Boss?”

Jerry lets go of the two boys who are fixing their clothes. Samuel was rapidly wiping his cheek off, acting as if Jake had cooties. Jake, on the other hand, simply patted himself off of imaginary dust and replied, taking his pockets out that held nothing but crumpled paper and a bunch of coins.

“Nope.”

“Then you guys need a backer,” Samuel suggests, fixing his glasses on his nose.

“What’s that?” Jake asks.

“Someone stupid, but with money.”

From the room, anyone could hear the oohs coming from the Archi Dept. 

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

It was break time in the school’s crowded cafeteria. At one of the tables, there was a student drawing boobs on one of the lunch trays with a permanent marker. That student was surrounded by his lackeys, as usual, save for one who wasn’t a lackey.

“Oh yeah.” Vin Jin says as he keeps on with his masterpiece.

“You look like a third grader who just learned how to draw, Vin.” Mary insults. 

“Vin Jin,” Jason says, sitting on the table with the rest of Big Deal, save for Jake. “He’s perfect.”

“Wait, he has money?” Brad asks.

“I mean, his shoes don’t look cheap. And he’s perfect. He likes Sang-min, too, so he’s sure to back Jake up if it means ``scoring.``”

Jerry grumbles at the term. “He will not ``score.``”

“Of course. Since that also means you can go on a date with your girl and have a chance at beating the jerkoff. We let him pretend that he’s calling the shots, so while he pays Jake to take out (Name), you can take your sweet time with Sang-min.” Jason explains

“Win-win!” Jason cheers, putting his arms up.

With this, the rest of Big Deal also cheers at the table. Jerry nods, understanding the situation. He admits, “It’s a pretty good idea.”

But a question now raises itself: Who’ll ask Vin Jin? See, none of them were intimidated, but they needed to pick the right person for the job to be done right. Because if Vin Jin refuses, then Jerry will never get married! Big Deal offered to gather up their funds together for Jake, but Jake refused to use his own group’s money. As Samuel said, if he was going to use someone else’s money, he might as well use the money of someone he didn’t care about. This made the other Big Deal members cry and inadvertently strengthened the loyalty they had for Jake Kim.

In the end, they picked one of the most reasonable people in Big Deal. Their one and only Lineman. Just as he approaches Vin’s table, Mary leaves to buy a drink. She gives a quick greeting to the guy, which Lineman acknowledges before passing each other. At the same time, Lineman takes the seat Mary once sat on and turns it so that he faces Vin Jin, who is puckering his lips in disdain.

The whole exchange was watched over intently by Jerry, Jason, Brad, and the rest of Big Deal. Lineman was their No. 6, after all. They couldn’t hear anything, but they saw the expression on Vin’s face change from annoyed to semi-interested. Even putting the cap of his marker back on, forgetting about drawing on the lunch tray. On their side…

“The Ryang sisters, they can’t date. Specifically, Sang-min can’t date if her older sister doesn’t.” Lineman starts pointing at the table to simply prove his point, “She can’t go out with you because nobody wants to go out with Ryang (Name). Well,” Lineman claps.

“See, what we think—”

“Wait, we?” Vin cuts him off. “Who the fuck are we?”

Lineman gives a glance and a nod to the side, pertaining to the many eyes that were overlooking the single table that had Vin and his two other friends in tow. Vin, for some reason, feels more animosity from the monster that sat in the middle of their long, lined table staring at him. Vin stays quiet and looks back at Lineman, who continues what he is saying.

“What we think is that you need to hire a guy who’ll go out with her.”

Vin places his elbow on the table, resting his chin on his palm and tapping his cheek. Still, with his puckered lips, this time, in thought. One of Vin’s friends then speaks up.

“What’s even in it for you guys?”

Lineman wastes no time responding, already having thought of this coming. “Our boss thinks that it’s a good idea to form good relationships with other departments. And you look like you’re the boss of Vocal & Dance. It’s only necessary to strengthen our bonds as students of Jaewon-High.” He preaches with no stutters.

“Who’s the guy you have in mind?” Vin Jin asks.

Right on time, Jake enters the cafeteria, yawning and looking like he just woke up from a sound sleep. He had a cowlick on the right side of his head, and a pen that he probably overlooked was still stuck on his cheek. Lineman points to him subtly with his hand.

“That guy? What makes you think that guy could stand the nutcase of a woman?” Vin inquires, already skeptical that he is just getting used for his money.

“He’s not the boss of Big Deal for no reason. A solid investment.” Lineman smirks.

With the sound of chairs being pushed back and feet padding across the hall, a clear path was made just so Jake Kim could pass through to an empty table with a meal already prepared with no problems. Vin also notices the visible slanted vertical scar that grazed Jake’s mouth. He felt a subtle chill on his neck before he cleared his throat.

“Tch. Fine. I’ll think about it.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Field day.

Jake was sitting on one of the benches while the other students of J-high were either doing gym classes, having free time, or running around the grounds playing whatever sport they felt like. The sun was high, and it was hot with no shade, so Jake had to squint everywhere he looked. His black coat was off, leaving him in the baggy pants of the black jumpsuit for those in their Senior year with the top half let down, leaving him in a white tank top, his tattoos from his chest visible up to the ones on his wrists due to the sweat cultivating on his skin.

Jake had just taken a single stick of cigarette and lit it up, putting it in his mouth and inhaling.

Smoking was banned in school, but since his first year in Jaewon, Jake’s learned the habit of the professors that scolded the students for smoking. Plus, he’s got lookouts.

“Hey.” The callout makes Jake look at Vin, wearing gold chains and his leopard-printed sunglasses, he was missing his hat, and his favorite black and white-striped jacket hung on his shoulder, so this time, he was also in a tank top, though it was black. “Fuck.” He utters under his breath.

“You're the Big Boss, right?” Vin Jin asks. He was with his two other friends.

“Do I know you?” Jake asks, looking at Vin with bored eyes, tapping on the cigarette to let the ashes on the tip fly off in the passing wind.

Vin laughs under his breath, annoyed. He was about to take back his greeting and leave, thinking that the guy that talked to him probably messed with him. But Jake interrupts Vin’s thoughts as Jake remembers what Jerry told him.

“Nevermind, I remember now.”

Of course, I’m the boss of our department. Hah! Everyone knows me! Vin rubs his chin, releasing a devious smile. This makes Jake stop and visibly cringe. Man, this dude’s ugly. 

Standing a little closer, Vin smugly puts his hands on his hips and looks at where you are currently playing soccer with your class. This makes Jake look in front of him, right where Vin Jin is looking.

“You see that girl?”

“Hm,” Jake replies, inhaling another hit from the cig. 

“That’s Ryang (Name). I want you to go out with her.” Vin ordered.

While Jerry Kwon was in class, he suddenly felt the need to sneeze. “A-Who do you think you are, talking to Jake like that-Choo!” Everyone in his class looked at him weirdly, deservingly so. But Jerry seemed to have no clue why everyone was staring at him as he rubbed his nose. A thought came into mind while the professor in Jerry’s class resumed his lesson: I wonder if someone is disrespecting Jake right now…

Back to the field where Jake and Vin were staring at you— correction— Vin was staring at Jake, and Jake was staring at you. Jake realized that you were the girl that flipped him off on the bus a couple of weeks ago.

“You already know the conditions, right?” Vin continued as Jake remained silent. Giving Vin the passive treatment.

Now that Jake was actually at the premise of pulling it off, he felt terrible. Not for using Vin’s money. But because this whole ordeal felt as if you were the ultimate pawn and that everyone just wanted to get past you so they could get to your sister. But the image of Jerry’s sad face, and Vin’s annoying-ass face, got Jake reeling. I mean, he’ll be using this asshat’s money, and he’ll get to know you. Maybe it’ll be worth it, Jake thinks as he watches you breathe heavily, bending over slightly, with your hair sticking to your forehead, in the school’s soccer team uniform that was nearly skin tight from the immense practice it went through.

“So, you’ll be investing in me, isn’t that right? Let’s get this over with.” Jake puffs out another smoke. He hands out his hand, waiting for Vin to hand over his ``downpayment``. 

Vin smirks, happy to get his plans in motion.

Vin takes out the cash from his wallet and hands it to Jake, folded. Putting the cigarette in his mouth, Jake unfolds the cash to reveal about a hundred bucks. Guess Vin was stupid. But with money.

Jake pockets the early compensation and puts his cigarette out with his foot. With that, Vin walks off with his friends.

[...]

“Great practice, everybody! Good hustle, Ryang.” Your coach, Mr. Minji, calls.

You jog to the bench where the rest of the team’s stuff is placed. You thank your coach for the praise before you wipe the sweat on your forehead, threatening to drip on your eyes. God knows how much it stings when it drips into your eyes. You were fixing your bag, trying to look for your thermal 1.8L water bottle. When you finally found it, you unscrewed the cap and took a long drink to rehydrate.

Just as you finish, a familiar face greets you.

“Hey there, pretty. How’re you?” Jake Kim offers you his most charming close-eyed smile, along with a wink right after. Even leaning on his knees for a second to adjust to your more petite frame in contrast to his larger build.

You give a tight smile back, nodding. The fuck… “Sweating like a pig. And yourself?” You sling your bag over your shoulder.

“Here, trying to get your attention.” Jake shrugs and points to himself with his index finger. “You certainly got mine.”

“Finally.” You breathe out, and Jake tilts his head. Finally…? Were you— “You’ve certainly helped me achieve my mission in life since I’ve struck your fancy. It worked. Thanks.” You say with the most lifeless tone. Oh. 

Jake gives you a small laugh, following behind you closely whilst you walk. Which was faster than an average person, he noticed. Having a hard time catching up even with his giant strides. He places his hands in his jumpsuit’s pockets, now walking toe-to-toe beside you. Leaning a little closer so you could hear him amidst the array of students, Jake says with an air of playfulness:

“Pick you up on Friday?”

“Oh. Right, Friday.” You nod in mock enthusiasm before raising your hand in front of his face. “Uhuh.”

“I’ll take you places you’ve never been before.” Jake raises his already naturally arched brows.

“Take me places— Where? The Hypermarket in Gangnam?” You squint at him, unknowingly raising your shoulders in protest of his bad ideas. Plus, “Do you even know my name, dog boy?”

Jake stops in his steps for a while as you continue walking in front of him. “Ryang (Name).” Which makes you stop walking to face him with squinted brows. Both from the heat of the sun, and the way that he did, in fact, know your name. You two stand there for a while, almost recreating the time when you saw him on the bus.

“Doesn’t matter. Screw off.” Then, you walk away. Leaving Jake Kim to think.

In the sophomores’ classroom in the Architecture Dept, everyone, including non-Big Deal members, watched the whole interaction between the infamous Ryang (Name) and the more famous Jake Kim. They even saw how their Big Boss was left in the dust by the girl. Some were still commending Jake, some of the Big Deal members cried for Jake, while Jason and Brad…

“Jerry’s screwed. We’re screwed.” Jason relays to Brad.

“Hey, no, are you saying you don’t trust the Big Boss?” Brad replies. Though in his mind, he thought the same thing. To distract himself, he says, “We should be upbeat, upbeat!”

“We’re~! Screwed~!”

Brad could only nod and sigh at Jason in defeat. Placing his gaze back towards their boss, who was still standing there in the middle of the field, looking in the direction that you left him off with.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

You just finished washing your face, already preparing for bed. You wiped your face off the droplets of water sticking to your skin, feeling refreshed.

“Have you considered a new look?” Your sister brings up abruptly. You shared the same bathroom, after all. “Like, seriously, you have some definite potential under all that hostility.”

Still patting your face with the soft towel, you give her a reply. “It’s not hostility. Just annoyed.”

Sang-min begins playing with your hair, trying to style it before you lightly push her off. She sits on her chair where a vanity mirror is displayed, reflecting her image. “Why don’t you try being nice? People won’t know what to think.”

You check if you have any zits on your face, “You forget, I don’t care what people think.” 

“Yes, you do.” Your sister quips, brushing her hair lightly as she stares into her reflection.

“No, I don’t.” You say with a subtle authority in your tone. You squint at Sang-min’s reflection, “You don’t always have to be who they want you to be, you know.”

A small air of pause as Sang-min finally notices you looking at her through her reflection. She looks back at you, “I happen to like being adored, thank you.”

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

You come out of the B&B Music Store after your little hustle of finding new headphones. You often visit here because they also sell instruments. And since you’re a well-known regular, sometimes, they let you try out the electric guitar you’ve been pining for and saving for since the dawn of time. It was almost afternoon, but the day was relatively calm, and the sun wasn’t too intense. A perfect day.

Until you see who’s leaning on your car. It was a blue and white used Chevy Chevrolet 1955 car that you also saved up for the longest time. Though your dad chipped in when it was your birthday, you’re proud of using the majority of your money on it. You don’t use it often since Jaewon wasn’t exactly filled with angels.

“Nice car. Very vintage.” Jake comments with a friendly smile, supporting his tall frame with his forearm on the roof of the car.

“Jake Kim…” You breathe out, pinching your nose. This makes Jake flinch, propping himself up from your car. “Are you actually following me?” 

With your accusation, Jake quickly raises his hands in surrender. “I was not! Please don’t think I’m a weirdo!”

You raise your brow, crossing your arms, waiting for more than that shitty excuse. Jake takes the hint and points back with his thumb. “I was in the laundromat. I saw you enter the store a couple of minutes ago. I came over to wait for you so I could say hi.”

“Honest.” Jake finishes off, drawing a cross over his heart. Today, he was in white, casual loose pants, a hoodie in a really light shade of brown, coated with another jacket in dark denim that was open, and plain white shoes.

“Eyes up here, pretty,” Jake smirks playfully, crossing his arms this time. This idiot. To think I was about to compliment his fashion taste.

“You came to say hi, right? Well, hi.” You remark, walking over to the door that led to the driver’s seat, just where Jake was blocking earlier. Just as you were reaching for the handle, he slid to stop it from your reach again.

“You don’t like talking much, do you?” Jake cranes his neck to level his face with yours.

You smile sweetly at him. “Hm, depends on the topic. My car nor your trip to the laundromat doesn’t really whip me into a ``verbal frenzy.`` Run along and wash your sweaty uniforms now.”

“You’re tough. You’re not scared of me?” Jake pouts. You don’t give him a reaction. He sighs and rolls his jacket sleeves up. “Not even one of these guns?”

“About forty-five percent of the school’s population consists of boys like you flaunting their inked skin. So why should I be afraid of you?”

“Hmmm… I don’t usually flaunt this, but how does being No. 1 of Big Deal sound?”

“Sounds like you’ve thought of that name just so you can say that you’re ``The Big Deal`` ‘round these parts. Corny when you actually hear it, sorry. Not afraid of that, big boy. Think of something else for me.”

Jake, still with his jacket sleeves rolled up, chuckles. He finds your replies genuinely interesting. Leaning a little closer towards you, “Okay, well, maybe you’re not afraid of me….”

“But I’m sure you’ve thought of me naked.” Jake gives you a cheeky smile and a sneaky wink.

You gasp. And Jake thinks he’s finally got you. “Am I that transparent?”

Placing your hand over your chest and leaning a little closer with every word, “I want you, I need you. Oh, baby. Oh, baby.” Jake actually blushed a little from the distance you closed in the short amount of time. If only you didn’t say that with the dullest voice and expressionless face, maybe he’d have felt butterflies.

You finally got a hold of the door handle, prompting Jake to push himself off the door. He scratches the back of his head in another failure.

“Careful on the drive home.” Jake waves, going back to his dirty laundry, waiting across the street as you prepare to leave, happy to be in your car with no nuances anymore. You put in the key, trying a couple of times as usual before the engine starts. Putting the gear on reverse, you were just about to leave.

But a motorbike parks right behind you to block your exit, and you groan, realizing who it is. Today was definitely an asshole day. You switch gear back to Neutral and raise your hand break. Peeking out of your open window, Vin Jin walks past you.

“Do you mind?” You ask, already pissed.

“Not at all,” Vin replies, twirling the motorbike’s keys around his index finger.

“Fine.” You whisper. You push the hand break back down, shifting into reverse, and you back onto the bike. Enough to tumble it to the ground.

Across the street, Jake watches and laughs at the exchange. Samuel, in his casual wear composed of mid-thigh shorts and a printed black shirt covered with a maroon hoodie because his tattoos were showing more this time, looks to what made Jake laugh and saw the scene, chuckling to himself too. They both continue to observe you laughing at Vin’s rage.

They hear Vin Jin panic and scream at you for being a massive bitch whilst you drove off, probably not listening anymore.

The whole affair with you maiming Vin’s bike, which you found out was actually Mary’s cousin’s motorbike, reached your dad and your sister later that evening. Sang-min was mad that she had to take the bus to school instead of being taken to by Vin, and your dad was angry because, well, of course, you had to pay for the minor damages to the vehicle. Still, you say, it was worth it.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

Vin Jin grimaces angrily as he finally spots the guy he hired. He walks towards Jake, who is sleeping on his desk. Vin pushes Jake’s shoulder to wake him. Jake stirs awake, still in the throes of his break time nap, when Vin already starts his scolding, trapping Jake on his chair with Vin’s arms that hold both sides of the table. Jake leans back, unamused and certainly not intimidated.

“I shell out a hundred. I expect results.” Vin says with clenched teeth. Even with multi-layer tinted sunglasses in a dimly lit room, you could feel just how piercing Vin’s gaze was toward Jake. Anyone could feel it. But he’s Jake Kim. All that did was remind him that he probably had saliva that dried on his chin, wiping it off during the whole ordeal. “Watching that bitch violate my motorbike doesn’t count as a date.”

“Now, if you don’t get any, I don’t get any.” Vin taunts, “So get some.” He pokes Jake’s chest.

Just as Vin turns to leave, Jake speaks up. “I just upped my price. Add ‘nother fifty, in advance.”

“Huuuuh? Forget it.” Vin scowls. “Well, forget her sister, then.” Jake rebukes, starting to lay back down on his desk, taunting Vin by making it look like he was making himself visibly comfortable.

The next series of events were Vin grumbling as he reached into his pocket and slammed the bill in front of Jake. “You better hope you’re as smooth as you think you are, Jake Kim.”

Jake sighs exasperatedly, pulling the bill to place it in his pocket. He then goes back to his nap to replenish enough energy before the bell rings.

[...]

“Class Schedule, Reading List, Concert Tickets to one of her many favorite indie bands playing tomorrow.” Sang-min lists off, giving some of it to Jerry.

Jake didn’t know what he was doing here right now. With your sister, Jerry, as well as Jason, and Brad, who were waiting outside to give him a call in case you get home. This is definitely wrong, an absolute breach of privacy. This all feels against his personal code of morals, and in the back of his head, he can hear his previous superior, Sinu Han, scolding him in the form of a tiny angel sitting on his shoulder.

“I don’t want to do this,” Jake says, out of the blue, making Sang-min stop rummaging through your drawers to look at him.

“You didn’t seem so opposed earlier. Plus, we’re doing this so I can go to the party with Jerry that Beom from Practical Music is hosting. Right, Jerry?” Sang-min recalls, placing both her hands on her hips as she looks at Jerry for affirmation. To which the big guy nods frantically with a small smile. Seeing how Jerry was really into going to a party with your sister, Jake couldn’t help but let go of his morals for a little bit.

“Plus, it was you guys that asked for help. I refused at first, too, because it was creepy when I first thought about it, but for the sake of my social life….” Sang-ming trails. “And we’re not going too far into her stuff. You guys better not be stalkers or something.”

Typically, Jerry didn’t really ask for much.

But rummaging through a girl’s room is wrong! Imaginary Sinu says. Well, he was right, but…

But she’s actually pretty, isn’t she? Plus, poor Jerry doesn’t ask for much. Stop worrying. Who was this? Jake asks himself at the immediate entrance of a new imaginary figure. It was… Samuel?! What the fuck was going on in his head…?

“Oh, look, black panties.” Sang-min smiles cheekily, nitpicking your plain black underwear taken from inside your top drawer. Jake immediately covers Jerry’s eyes with his hand.

“Cover your ears, Jerry!” Jake sputters quickly. And Jerry, ever obedient, follows quickly. Already having a light shade of pink on the tips of his ears at Sang-min exposing your… Garment.

“What does that have to do with me dating your sister?” Jake asks with a clenched jaw, pissed but more so flustered and red at the same time.

Sang-min couldn’t believe that a guy like Jake Kim didn’t know what black panties meant. “She wants to have sex someday.”

On Jake’s shoulders sat the imaginary figures. One was laughing his heart out, while the other had a similar reaction to Jake. Sinu, who was also quite red despite being depicted as an angel, gives Jake a go-go-okay sign. Who does he think he is for giving me a go sign?! Go away! Samuel couldn’t stop laughing and hitting Jake’s shoulder in his miniature stature.

“She could just like the color. How can I trust you?” Jake rebukes, peeling his eyes off the article that is still in your sister’s hand.

Sang-min groans as if it was apparent. “Women just don’t buy black lingerie for nothing. They buy it because they want someone to see it.” She raises her eyebrows at Jake when she finishes her sentence. Jakes covers half his face with his other free hand, and he feels the heat that stuck to his skin because of whatever Sang-min said.

[...]

“So, first thing, (Name) hates...” Brad starts. Jake puffs out a smoke whilst leaning on a billiard table that he and the guys reserved just to hang out for the night. “Smokers. She said, and I quote, ``Would rather die than date a smoker.``”

Jake puts his cigarette out, recalling the detail that Sang-min told them earlier.

“And she likes pretty guys!” Jason remarks with his index finger pointing up, “As proven by the picture of that idol DG that Sang-min showed us earlier.”

The small group went quiet as opposed to their other buddies talking on the other reserved billiard tables in the local night bar. Jake forbids most of them to drink if they’re under twenty-one like him, though. Which, really, they all are. It just so happens that this was run by one of the girls from their street. None of them spoke a word as Jake pushed his hair back on both sides. “I guess we have no problem with that part.”

“...” Jason and Brad stare at Jake.

“...” Jake stares at Jason and Brad.

“What?”

“Nothing, boss.” Brad states.

“You don’t think I’m pretty?” Jake asks the question they all dreaded. If Jerry was here, he probably would have agreed with no brakes, but Jake made him go home early. So he doesn’t forget to do his homework.

“Hey, no, he’s stunning!” Jason argues, lightly pushing Brad away, and points to Jake with both his hands. “Prettiest guy in Jaewon!”

“Gorgeous guy, of course.” Brad agrees, too, all of a sudden, grasping his head. “Just taking opinions. Everyone knows Jake is a pretty guy.”

Jake looks off, playing with his hands now that he can’t smoke. “So, she likes traditional Japanese food, indie rock, and psychological horror movies that can be portrayed easily in real life?”

Jason and Brad nod, knowing that Jake got it all right. 

“All right, then.” Jake finishes the conversation quickly, pushing himself off the edge of the billiard table and getting a cue stick, ready to play Pool. 

“Club ViVi, tomorrow night, her favorite band’s gonna be playing there,” Jason adds, getting a cue stick, too, whilst Brad prepares to arrange the balls for their game.

“Club ViVi?! I can’t be seen at Club ViVi.” Jake suddenly pipes up.

“But she’ll be there. She’s marked it in her calendar.” Jason rebukes, making Jake grasp his forehead in thought. He remembers getting into a brawl with their top bouncer there once, Xiaolung, was it?

“I mean, it’s just one night. Did you do something wrong there, Boss?” Brad looks at Jake, now having the balls arranged and prepped. He got a chalk to rub on the tip of his cue stick.

She has a pair of black underwear. His small demon, Samuel, whispered in his ear. Instinctively, Jake swats the image away, making Jason and Brad think there is a fly bothering Jake. Though they both wonder why their boss was red-faced all of a sudden.

“Nothing. It’s fine. I’ll go.” Jake shakes his head, still stuck on a particular image in his head.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

The sticky air filled with sweat that any typical club would radiate permeated through the whole environment that was Club ViVi. Jake was easily let in by the two bouncers up front, allowing him to delve deeper into the club. He was trying his best to lay low and avoid meeting Xiaolung accidentally.

The club was full of drunk young adults, guys in loose shirts, and women in tight dresses. Jake opted to wear a black silk short-sleeved shirt that was unbuttoned from the top with a simple silver chain. He had black pants and black Johnston & Murphy pair of dress shoes. Jake didn’t bother tucking the shirt in his pants like Samuel told him, just allowing the smooth silk to stretch through his body. His tattoo sleeves were easily seen, and he was ogled by the many ladies that he quickly passed by.

The neon purple, pink, and the occasional green were blasting all through the rooms of Club ViVi, and Jake had to push through a bunch of people to get to the stage where a band called Bad Suns was playing. Jake’s eyes flit to the denser crowd surrounding the scene in the center of the glistering dance floor. Then to the band that was playing on the stage, shining with sweat.

“I had no reason to breathe,” Uninterested, Jake suddenly spots your image. “Until you knocked the wind out of me.”

You were wearing a white crisscrossed wrap top. Covering only what you wanted to cover. You had light-washed denim jeans and white strap heels, and despite the thin heels supporting your feet, you were still excitedly jumping around and dancing to the rhythm of the song. Full of energy, with a huge grin, your hair swayed and wrapped around your face. The same grin you had on was contagious enough to infect Jake Kim.

“Thanks for listening to Life Was Easier When I Only Cared About Me, now for Daft Pretty Boys! A one, a one-two-three!” The singer yells into the mic as the beat shifts.

As the song begins, Jake slowly makes his way to your singular form. He couldn’t believe that you go to clubs like this all alone. Even if there were so many raving people around him, Jake excused himself to keep going. Until he finally got behind you, who was still unaware. Jake bobs his head and moves lightly to the beats of the song just so he can meld with the others who are dancing with much more fervor than he was. He chose to focus more on you, waiting for you to notice his presence. Unwilling to disrupt your excitement and happiness at this moment.

“Like the gates of heaven are open now,”

Suddenly, Jake thinks about how anyone could ever be scared of you. How could anyone be angry with you? You were just— Abruptly, you accidentally stepped back and tripped backward, yelping on instinct. Your hands try to reach out for the closest support; your other leg is raised as the other is losing its balance. But just as you grab the silk material, Jake already has his stable hand supporting your back, you face him, and he meets you.

The flashing lights and the dark ambiance made it hard for you to recognize Jake at first. Thinking he was just a random boy who was trying to shoot his shot. Which wasn’t a pretty far-off conclusion, actually. 

Your eyes glowed with the neon lights, and his eyes could only softly reflect yours. With a dazed look, you finally figure it out, “Jake.” You breathe out.

“She says, ``There’s a dangerous kind of cool about you.``” The singer on the stage sang with fervor.

Jake raises you up from your leaning position smoothly. “What are you doing here?” You appraise, fixing yourself.

Still, Jake had his hand unconsciously on your back, ghosting above the semi-exposed skin. “I hang out here every now and then. I know a couple of people here.” Jake replies, leaning closer to your face so you can hear him talk. You face him, and you catch a whiff of the natural musk and a touch of mint from when Jake spoke. “You’re not surrounded by your usual cloud of smoke.”

“I quit.” Jake grins at you, and he cups his mouth. “Apparently, they’re bad for me.”

“You think?” You snarkily reply. You clutch your forehead, regaining your balance while you hold onto Jake’s forearm that he so generously offered to you. “But thanks for having my back. I think I need water, though.”

As you started to navigate through the dancing crowd that was taking your last place, Jake’s figure was right behind you, helping to push the other people lightly. He has his arm stretched out, reaching just above your head, and you look back at him, and all he did was give you a thumbs up and a wide grin. Noticing his scar that stretched out with his grin and you try to clear your throat, ignoring the way his shirt was brushing your back as you walked off.

When the both of you arrived, the bartender was cleaning a glass. When Jake looks up from your form, he notices who the bartender is. “Johan?”

“Oh. Hey.” The boy replies curtly. Jake leans on the counter, sitting right beside where you sat. “Did you always work here? Aren’t you a minor?”

“I make the drinks. I don’t drink them.” He explains. “I’ve been looking for a well-paying part-time job these days.”

Johan then looks at you then flits back to Jake. Mildly interested in how Ryang (Name) and Jake Kim mixed out of the blue.

“Uh, hey. I just need some water.” You call out to the boy. Nodding, Johan reaches out from the cooler behind him after he places the shot glass down. When he handed it to you, he decided to leave you and Jake to your own devices. Johan wasn’t one for engaging in gossip or whatnot.

Taking the cold bottle of water, you try to open the cap. But it was way tighter than it should be. Jake was looking at you struggle all this time, and you felt your cheeks heat up in embarrassment. He takes the bottle from your hands and opens it with ease, handing it back to you.

“Thank you again.” You fix a strand of your hair and drink the water. Both to cool down from all your burst of energy on the dance floor earlier and from the irritating man that was sitting beside you. Wiping your lip from the water, you face Jake. “If you’re planning on asking me out again, you might as well just get over it.”

Jake opts to lean on his enclosed hand supported by the table. He chooses to change the topic just as he drinks the glass of orange juice Johan left for him. “You know,” Jake starts with a loud volume, giving you a cheeky side glance, “These guys, Bad Suns? They’re pretty good. Though they’re no Weathers or the Technicolors.”

You feel your ears perk up at what he said. Skeptically, your reply. “You know who the Weathers are?”

Jake stands up and leaves his glass on the table. You quickly follow right behind him, with the both of you ending up just a ways back from the center, looking over the most crowded area in the entire club.

“Secret’s Safe With Me. Gave it a listen.” Jake says, inserting his hands in his pocket and using the other to tap his ear.

You pause, still holding on to the water bottle you got earlier. You’re surprised someone like Jake would even care about a band like Weathers. “I saw you out there earlier. Never seen you prettier than when you smile while dancing.”

“You’ve probably only seen me like, what, three, four times?” You chuckle. Jake then notices a waiter carrying trays filled with a bunch of margaritas about to pass by you at an unsteady pace. So, by instinct, he clears the path for the waiter. By having his hand no longer ghost above your back.

You face Jake’s semi-exposed chest, and you internally reel at the proximity of your bodies. Jake could feel your breath near his neck, and he had to gulp to think of something else quickly. But your hands were grounding him, and he could almost feel how you were trying your best not to be pushed further into him so that your chest won’t crash with his. Jake finally looks down at you only to find you already staring up at him, and he feels a form of heat rush up to his head, losing his cool and finding his words. Looking for them in the glimmer of your eyes.

“Come to Beom’s party with me.” Jake finally breathes out, something only you can hear in the noisy atmosphere.

What he says finally grounds you, “You never give up, do you?” You lightly tap on his chest, and he’s left there dumbfounded as you walk back to the dancefloor, right in front of the stage.

But Jake has to know. Cupping both his hands around his mouth, he shouts. “Was that a yes?!”

“No!” You reply, back turned.

Jake tries to catch up to you, grabbing your wrist lightly. “Then, was it a no…?”

You face him, with a close-eyed smile, just like his. “No.”

[scenezfreak]

NEW INTRODUCTION!!!

☆彡 Name: Gravez

★彡 Age: 17

☆彡 Interests: I love gaming. I love anything horror ofc. I draw occasionally. I LOVE dinosaurs. I do nothing but stay home all day so don’t be shy to talk! I don’t bite, I promise, darling.

★彡 Dislikes: Rude ppl of course. Waking up early (waking up at all actually). Honestly I can’t name a lot off the top of my head.

☆彡 What age do I allow on my blog? I allow 16+, though I know I can’t stop people younger than that from looking at my blog. I js wanna write mine and others dirty thoughts peacefully.

★彡 What’s my posting schedule like? I post whenever I can! Maybe one over the week days and as many as I can over the weekends! <- Same goes for when I have time off, I’ll write as much as I can if there’s requests.

☆彡 If you want to talk personally then just send me a message! Sadly I don’t see every comment or request fast but I check the app almost daily!

Rules for requesting!

Master list: 🪦

⚠️ Please please pleaseee read these before you actually request. If you don’t follow these rules then I just won’t do your request, I’m sorry!

⚠️ Please note that this is a NSFW account, I do write fluff if requested!

-

☆彡 Do NOT request and children to be written about, absolutely not.

★彡 Any questions about me or just to talk is fine! I’ll respond to those as soon as I see them!

☆彡 I don’t write character x character or oc x character. I’m not comfortable with it, but I’m sure there’s others who are more than happy to do that!

★彡 Any hate I get in my ask box will be ignored and deleted. Hate doesn’t work on me, sorry! Because I’m the type of person who doesn’t give a shit whether you like me or not.

☆彡 Do not request anything that will put down or offend a group of people.

★彡 Do not request Scat or any of that nasty shit. I might let piss slide on some occasions…

☆彡 I don’t write any cheating hcs or anything to do with cheating! I think I may have once but I didn’t really enjoy it…I know you guys love angst but I’m not a huge fan of writing it, sorry!

★彡　PLEASE specify which gender you want the reader to be..if you don’t then I’ll just write gn!reader but I can’t promise it’ll be good since I can’t really specify and use body parts if it’s gn…

☆彡 Please don’t be afraid to request! I don’t judge whatever people are into, nor do I mind writing your requests. It just gives me something to do and to think about!

-

⚠️: I deeply apologize if I don’t get to your request! Please understand I don’t have time for every single request that’s in my inbox. If you see that I haven’t gotten to yours and you REALLY want me to write about it then request it again, I can’t promise that it’ll work but your request would definitely be put higher on the list. Thank you for understanding!